Harmony Arisen

Chapters

Chapter 2: Invasion
Chapter 3: An Encroaching Shadow
Chapter 4: Baltimare
Chapter 5: The Battle For Britannia
Chapter 6: Camp Orion
Chapter 7: The Soldier
Chapter 8: Pegasicillia
Chapter 9: Apples and Pie
Chapter 11: Prelude to Battle
Chapter 12: Clash
Chapter 13: Shield Versus Sabre
Chapter 14: Howling of the Timberwolves
Chapter 15: Strange Lands
Chapter 1: A World Divided
Chapter 10: Preparations and a Strange Prophecy

Chapter 2: Invasion

“Madam Prime Minister, you said you had an urgent matter to discuss with me?” said a sharply dressed unicorn around the age of twenty as he barged through the curved wooden doors of Rarity’s office.

“Yes, we currently face a great problem that requires your urgent attention. Pencil Pusher, only you can solve this great crisis,” Rarity spoke.

Pencil Pusher began shivering in fright. Sweat dripped from his neatly combed jet black mane and onto his brow. “W-What is it?” he stammered out.

Rarity looked into the young colt’s eyes with wide concern and said in a most serious tone, “Wine. We’re out”
“Excuse me, madam?” asked Pencil Pusher as he arched his brows in confusion.

“We’re out of wine!” she repeated with a hint of fear in her voice. In a questioning tone, she asked, ”Did you not hear me the first time?”

“But I thought you said it was an emergency?”

“Darling, what time is it?”

“Umm....8:00 in the morning?”

“Precisely! It is simply too early to be sober!”

Rarity leaned back in her chair, let out a sigh. She turned to the aide with an impatient look. “Well? Did I not make myself clear? I can say it in another language, if you wish. Donne-moi du vin!”

“Yes, Madam Rarity! I shall retrieve it at once!” the colt nervously replied, running back through the doors from whence he came. Rarity laughed and promised to herself that she would share some of the wine with the boy when he returned.

Rarity turned around and stretched her front hooves, looking through the large bay window that stood behind her desk. Through its crystal clear view, she could see all of the city: the gleaming light of the skyscrapers, the bustling city ponies, the factory workers that clashed hammer and steel. The mare smiled, and said to herself, “Oh Britannia, your beauty never ceases to amaze me.”

The mare stared into the small mirror at her desk, and began adjusting the curls of her bright, purple mane. She let out a sigh, and smiled, staring at the stacks of paper on her desk. She shook her head her head, and her smile quickly withered at the thought going through each and every one of these awful sheets of paper; written in the same bland text. She dreamt about taking those dreadful sheets, and burning them. She grinned at thought of all the magnificent dresses and apparel she could lay in their place.

She had only been on Prime minister for close to two months and already she was beginning to miss her old life. However, she couldn't go back, not while there was still work to do. Even back then, as a high profile fashion designer, she could recognize the problems growing around the country. Poverty and famine plagued the country and the former Prime Minister didn't seem to have a clue what to do. That's when Rarity decided to make a change. If no one else was willing to come up with a solution, it had to be her.

After a short while, Pencil Pusher returned with a bottle of wine. Rarity reached in her cabinet, to the side of her desk, and pulled out two glasses. She neatly and delicately poured it, filling them three fourths of the way. She levitated them both, bringing one to her lips as she delicately sipped the wine.

Pencil Pusher was perplexed. “Madam?”

“It’s called an invitation to drink, darling,” Rarity said sharply. “It’s rude to keep a lady waiting.”

Pencil Pusher frightenedly shook his head. “O-Of course, madam! F-Forgive my ignorance!”

Rarity rolled her eyes as he grasped the glass in his magical aura and took a sip. “Do you like?” Rarity asked.

“Yes, Madam Prime Minister,” he said, formal as always.

Rarity sighed. “You’ve been at my service for nearly a month and you still act as timid as a colt asking a filly to the dance whenever you speak to me. Come, I’m in desperate need of a walk. All this paperwork can wait.”

Rarity led the way while the nervous young stallion fumbled behind. Using her magic, she opened the doors, entering into a brightly lit corridor. Colorful tapestry hung from the walls while beautifully crafted potted plants sat below the windows, feeding off the morning sun.

Rarity walked past the guards that roamed the hallway. “I’ve chastised you for overt formality, and yet I know virtually nothing about you. Tell me about yourself.”

“Well,” he stumbled through the words. “Umm....I’m your aide, that’s one thing. I....ummm...”

“How’s your home life,” Rarity interrupted. “Any lucky mares?”

He blushed. “Well, yes. I’m engaged. It happened just a week ago, actually.”

Rarity smiled sincerely. “That’s wonderful, darling! This calls for a celebration!” She stopped and stared at the wine glasses. “Well, I suppose a little alcohol at work is as good a celebration as any.”

He nodded and timidly took another sip as they made their way to the end of the hallway and turned right, nearing a large set of wooden doors. Rarity pushed them open, revealing a gated balcony with an overarching view of the city of Trottingham, Britannia’s capitol. On the streets below, she could see a blacksmith hammering swords and spears below an overhanging tin roof. Next to the blacksmith was a mare running a coal powered machine, churning out bullets by the barrel. In the distance, she spotted the town’s clock tower, hovering above the restless city.

Rarity walked onto the balcony and stood next to the metal railing. She let out a sigh. “This place is so beautiful. It’s been years since this city has seen war. These ponies seem so happy, so care free. I’m scared for what may come.”

“What do you mean, madam?” he questioned.

“I’ve never fought in wars, mind you, but I’ve lived through enough to see the signs. Lunaria is keeping to themselves; that’s never a good sign. When they’re quiet, it usually means that they’re planning something. Whether it’s another war with Solaria, any of the countries of the Eastern Union, or something else, I don’t know. Queen Trixie’s army is marching east. We keep telling them to stop. We keep threatening them as much as a bunch of bureaucrats can. She won’t stop. I know that for certain. Make no doubts, Pencil Pusher; war is coming.”

“We’ve been through war, though. We’re lucky if we get three years of peace. What makes this any different.”

“Everything, darling. This has been in the works for a while. Ever since the Great War, Germaneigh has been angry, bitter, and restless. They lost their old government and went with a monarchy. They attacked the other nations with everything they had. Fortunately, it was just a small ragged army. They barely had the money to feed their people, let alone fund a war. Trixie’s different from the previous ruler though. She and that Siegfried fellow are no laughing matter. They have the German people flocking to her hooves like sheep. Now, they have an army, a true army.”

He gulped. He seemed scared now. Rarity smiled. “Am I frightening you, dear? I apologize. I haven’t been getting much sleep as of late. Don’t let my gloomy predictions keep you up at night.” Be careful though. Hold that fiancee of yours close.

Rarity finished off her glass and returned to her office where she dismissed the young aide. Once she was by herself, she sat down at her desk with a sullen look about her face.

She looked at her desk to find a picture of her, her parents, and her little sister, Sweetie Belle. They were standing on Trottingham Bridge among a crowd of thousands with victory banners hanging high above. They were all smiling, her sister smiling widest of them all.

Gods keep them safe, she thought as she laid a hoof against the glass of the frame.

Her daydreams were interrupted by a knocking at the door. “Miss Rarity, General Trot is here to see you," Pencil Pusher spoke.

“Very good. Send him in,” said Rarity with a firm voice as she regained her composure.

The door was pushed open by a tall, rather well-built stallion with a dull, grey coat. The stallion had a stern look on his face, matching his short, military driven, buzzed mane. His cutie mark was a triple-pointed shield, with a sword crossing over it. The stallion continued toward Rarity. “Madam Prime Minister, I have important information to discuss with you.”

“Well, then go on, darling,” Rarity said. “I’m guessing you didn't come here to discuss Britannian politics or fine wine.”

“No, I’m afraid it's something much more serious. We've received more information regarding Germaneigh’s armed forces.”

Rarity leaned forward in her chair, adopting a much more serious tone, “I see. And what of the Lunar Republic?”

“We’ve been witnessing a large deployment of Lunar soldiers towards Germaneigh’s harbors. I’m guessing they've formed some sort of alliance.”

“An alliance between The Lunar Republic and Germaneigh, eh? And what of the Solar Empire? Are they willing to aid us in the worst case scenario?”

General Trot scoffed. “I doubt it; damn Solarians. They have a tendency to avoid conflict under the guise of “isolationism”. They’ll stay out until it starts directly affecting them.”

"I see," Rarity said with a nod. "What of Prance?"

"We've already confirmed Prance's allegiance to the cause, should one arise."

"Excellent," Rarity said before adopting a nervous look. "And what of Zebrica?"

"Zebrica?" General Trot repeated in an almost mocking tone. "We have a better chance of Trixie sprouting wings and turning into a pig. Those poor S.O.B.s have it rough as it is with a drought and a famine plaguing the country. Not to mention talk of a civil war on the horizon."

"Very well," Rarity sighed. “Do we know exactly what Germaneigh’s planning?”

“Yes, it seems that they’re mobilizing their forces and heading east. Right towards Ponland.”

The winds roared violently across the Veranderung as General Field Marshall Siegfried walked across the airship's steel deck, his lavender cape rippling against the breeze. He approached the ship’s metallic railings, purple swirls of magic radiating from his dark blue legs. His lengthy, ragged mane fluttered as his lavender eyes gazed at the world below. Past the airship’s massive steel hull, a small village was now present, thousands of miles below.

We’re close.

As he looked below, he could now see the dots of ponies scurrying across. His gaze moved to the black harness strapped around his waist. On the far left of the harness, a massive scabbard the dangled right above his cutie mark,a white four-pointed star with the top point elongated. Rising from the scabbard was the glimmering, golden handle of a curved sabre. A sudden pain gripped his chest as he stared at that damnable blade. How many today? 100? 1,000? 10,000? No, it won't be like the other times. This is the breaking point.

His horn began to tingle as single spark erupted from its tip. He sighed and turned around, facing the center of the deck. From the center, a dome-like extrusion stood, a small metal door firmly attached to it. Siegfried approached the door and the protruding silver valve with his magic, slowly turning it clockwise. After two full rotations, the hinges loosened and the door opened inward.

He stepped inside and slammed the door shut behind him. He was inside of a small dome now, facing a narrow, curving stairwell. He made his way down the stairwell and deeper inside of the steel prison as the walls expanded outward. At the end of the stairs, he found himself in a tiny square room with another door. Behind it, he could hear the muffled voices of what seemed like a hundred ponies.

He pushed it open, revealing an expansive rotunda where the voices transformed into a stream of shouts and indistinct mumbling. Ponies scrambled in all directions of the room carrying sheets of paper and shouting into headsets. On the edges of the top floor, where he stood, rows of desk were arranged and manned by at least a hundred ponies who sat diligently next to small black boxes that emitted voices distorted by static. At the center of the rotunda, five older stallions and two old mares stood gathered around a small rectangular table with a wrinkled map hanging over its edge. All of them wore a grey uniform shirt with purple stripes that ran along their shoulders and forelegs. Across their chest, an assortment of gold and silver medallions were proudly displayed. Siegfried walked towards the table and was saluted by all seven. Siegfried returned the salute.

“General,” one of them, an elderly stallion, immediately spoke. “We just received a message from her majesty. She has requested your audience.”

He nodded. “Understood.”

Siegfried stood still and his horn began to glow a bright shade of violet. He slowly closed his eyes as warmth spread across his body.

His coat began to tingle as every nerve ending seemed to light up at once. In an instant, that tingling faded away as his entire being went numb. He could no longer feel an attachment to his physical body, only a strange emptiness.

A light.

The darkness was whisked away by the invading light, and he now found himself standing in an elongated throne room, standing on a narrow red carpet. On all sides, guards stood armored in lavender while lavender tapestry was hung over them bearing the same symbol: a wand striking through a blue, crescent moon.

Siegfried looked down and lifted his hoof, now a transparant blue. He would not be able to stay in this ethereal form for long. He would have to make this quick.

He turned around and raised his head, facing a silver throne that towered over the room. In that throne, slumped against it, sat the only pony that he would ever swear loyalty to: Queen Trixie Lulamoon.

“My queen,” Siegfried said with a bow before rising back up. “You summoned me?”

She nodded, shaking about the golden circlet that sat dignantly atop her head, pointed with amersyth
tips. She adjusted the clasp around her shoulder, displaying her cutie mark. Connected by the clasp was a fur cloak dyed a bright shade of violet.

She stepped down from her throne as the guards surrounding the room lowered their heads into a deep bow. When she reached the bottom of the raised platform, she stopped and gave an annoyed sigh. “We’re expecting one more.”

Siegfried frowned. “Him?”

They both turned as the throne room’s doors began to creak open, revealing an earth pony stallion wearing a pair of thick, horned rim glasses. The earth pony bowed. “Your majesty,” he said with a humble smile. “And the great general as well!” he added, enthusiastically.

Trixie frowned. “Brigadier General Stonewall.” Her eyes darted to Siegfried and back to Stonewall. “Let us begin. You have information for us, do you not, Stonewall?”

The earth pony laughed as he pushed up his glasses with the tip of his hoof. Brigadier General Stonewall was a fit, middle aged stallion with a thick blue mane, thin lines of grey edging their way into it. His coat was a dark shade of brown, thick and rich as the rich, brown earth. His cutie mark was a small syringe. He quickly adjusted his glasses and looked at Trixie with bright green eyes.

“First, I wish to hear from the great general,” he said with a devilish smile. "It has been ages since we last spoke. How have you been?"

Siegfried scowled. "I'm alive, I suppose."

"Good," he said with a smile. "You know, Siegfried, your magic has always fascinated me. Not very many ponies can project their physical form at such a vast distance. What I would give to study a pony like you."

"You're just as sadistic as ever," Siegfried said as he kept his distance.

Stonewall gave a chuckle. "Everything I do is for the betterment of this country and for the glory of our queen," he said with a pleading smile.

Trixie sighed and began her walk towards the doors. “Siegfried, is everything in place?”

Siegfried nodded and followed her outside the doors, into a large corridor. Stonewall walked closely behind. On both sides, stained glass decorated the walls. They depicted various events of German history: the founding of the country, the various governors and governesses that ruled prior to the Great War, the monarchs afterward, a fallen king with Trixie’s shadow overhead with a blade by her side, as well as many portrayals of Trixie in poses of valor and glory.

They walked past three armored stallions who saluted the the three of them. Siegfried spoke. “Yes, the ground forces have begun their advancement towards Akane while the Veranderung flies above them. No doubt Ponland is already aware of our intentions. ”

Trixie smiled. “It doesn't matter if they know. They'll still be powerless against us once the operation begins. Once you are within range of Akane, proceed as planned.”

Siegfried gave a look of worry. “Does this mean that your majesty will be meeting with the council?”

“Yes." She faced Siegfried. "Have them gather in the war room within three hours. Tell them to be on time; Trixie does not like to be left waiting. Speaking of. Stonewall, have you recieved word from our diplomats?”

“Yes, your majesty,” Stonewall began, “Our representative from Lunaria has returned. Things will progress much more smoothly thanks to their cooperation. We’ve also sent our diplomat to the Changeling Kingdom by airship. Hopefully, we’ll hear word within a few days.”

“And the one from Neighpon?” Trixie asked.

“The Emperor has agreed to our terms. He has stated his willingness to give us support within three months time, once he has gathered his nation’s forces. He has also requested a seat on the council.”

“Fair enough,” she said. “Speaking of agreements, how goes your little pet project?”

Stonewall gave a devilish grin. “Very well, your majesty. Thank you so much for asking! I have been making excellent use of the err.....patients. I just finished my visit to Fort Kyrgin as a matter of fact. However.....I fear that I will need more subjects at my current rate of progress.”

“Rest assured, you will have your precious subjects. Once Trixie has taken control of Ponland, you will have all that you require. Now, Trixie has important duties to attend to and wishes to speak to Siegfried alone. Leave Trixie be.”

Stonewall bowed and gave a peculiar grin. “Yes, your majesty.” He turned to Siegfried and smiled. "I'm sad that we couldnt talk for longer, General.Oh well, good luck on your conquests." With a chuckle, he walked away, past a series of guards, leaving Trixie and Siegfried alone while he scowled in contempt of the earth pony stallion.

They continued walking. “This government is filled with sadists and psychopaths,” he said with annoyance.

"It's the type of pony that this climate brings. Unfortunately, psychopaths and sadists just happen to be the most useful to us for the path that we are taking."

He glamced sorrowfully at Trixie. "You know where that path will take us, don't you?"

After quickly glancing for any wandering ears, she smiled. “We’ve always known where this path leads, even back then.”

“Once the gears of war have began to turn,” Siegfried warned, “there is no stopping them. Not without a great price.”

“I’m well aware of that,” she said sternly. “I am not the filly with a pointed wizard hat, anymore.” She stopped, her face more serious. “You had best be going. That projection spell isn’t meant to be used for long periods, plus it puts a strain on your magic as well as mine to make this connection.”

Siegfried nodded and gave a final bow. “Understood. Farewell, my queen,” He raised his head and closed his eyes. Once again, he could feel himself slowly being sucked away into an endless black vortex, only to be saved by the light.

Once the light had cleared, he found himself aboard the control room of the Veranderung. He looked down and flexed his bulking foreleg, relieved to be back in his body.

“Field Marshall,” one of the ponies began. “We’re above the skies of Akane.

“Have you given them the terms?”

“Yes. Unfortunately, they’ve refused to budge. They say that any further attempts at passage will be considered an act of war. Furthermore, they've sent two mid-class warships to block our path.”

"What of our ground forces?"

He nervously bit his lip. "They're at a standstill with the forces below. Neither side has opened fire yet. What are your orders?"

His eyebrows furrowed. “I will handle this. In my absence, General Kevlar is to command the ship. As of right now, Operation White has begun.” Before anyone could respond, he was gone in a flash of purple light.

He materialized moments later on the deck of the Veranderung as a blast of cold wind struck him. His eyes glanced above, where two smaller, ironclad airships floated. The barrels of their cannons tilted downward, aimed directly at their ship. They haven’t fired yet. Perhaps, it is still possible to avoid bloodshed.

With his sabre still sheathed, he came to a halt by the ship’s steel railing as a cacophony of screams reached his ears. His eyes drifted below. Thousands of armored ponies stood in two conglomerate masses, separated only by a thin, invisible line. His eyes darted back to the airships above.

With a deep breath, his horn began swirling lavender streams of magic. He stood atop of the rail. “Ponies!” his voice boomed, its volume enhanced by his magic. It spread across the entire area, drawing all eyes upon him. “I am Field Marshall General Alexander Siegfried, commanding general of all armies of the Kingdom of Germaneigh. We stand at an impasse. My queen has seen fit to annex these lands in her pursuit of justice. However, this is your home. You simply wish to protect it and protect those around you. Although, it may be admirable, as Queen Trixie Lulamoon’s sabre, I am bound by her command and will not hesitate to cut down all who oppose her vision.” He drew his sabre from its scabbard and levitated it above his head, facing the sun. “You cannot stop us. No army can. Surrender and I promise that no harm will come to you or your citizens. If you wish to protect your loved ones, stand down.”

Silence.

Only the sound of the roaring winds reached his ears as he continued to hold his sabre in front. Please.

The silence was broken by a metallic rustling from above as both airships fired their first shots at the deck of the Veranderung. Siegfried acted quickly, erecting a transparent barrier around himself. A loud boom pierced the air around the deck, igniting a ball of smoke and inferno that spread throughout the ship, quickly nullified by the ship’s steel plating.

Siegfried dismantled the barrier, and his ears perked up as he heard shots ringing below. It has begun.

Swirls of magic spread to his hooves as he jumped, his magic sending him soaring. Rapidly, he ascended past the two airships. His eyes darted from ship to ship as he formulated his strategy.

Still steadily rising, he positioned his blade horizontally as purple steam began to rise from the metal. He snapped the blade back, igniting the metal in an explosion of purple flames.

He had stopped rising now.

His blazing sabre shot downwards, lunging towards the rightmost airship. The blade made contact, striking through the barrel of one of the ship’s cannons.

Seconds later, a sea of fire erupted from the side of ship as Siegfried’s fiery blade shot back, returning to his side. With his blade by his side, he braced for impact as he drew closer to the Veranderung.

The entire ship shook as he made his impact against the deck. Bright waves of lavender rippled across the ship, his magic repelling the shock of his fall.

After a moment, he turned to face the remaining ship. Before they could retaliate, the Venderung twisted on its side. The enemy ship lit up as torrents of fire shot from the Veranderung's main cannons. They would not be able to withstand Germaniegh's fury now that they had been forced to draw their weapons. No ship nor army could stand in their path now.

With his blade by his side, Siegfried leaped from the railing and made his descent to the city below.

Applejack adjusted her stetson and continued down the dirt path leading into the city of Waltana. It was unusually clear today, not a single cloud in the sky. The wind, however, continued to fight against her as she held onto her hat and chugged the wooden cart of apples behind her. Granny Smith had been feeling slightly under the weather and Applebloom was working on sorting doing the household chores, so Applejack had promised to set up the apple stand all by herself; a task that she was beginning to regret. The strain of pulling the rickety, old cart had been wearing on her.

Applejack continued trudging along until she could hear the running and shouting of ponies in the city. She sped up, venturing into the town square where she could already hear the hustle and bustle of ponies beginning their morning routines.

Applejack quickly pulled up beside the stand and unloaded her cart, pulling the bag of apples behind the counter. Applejack walked next to the apples and rested her hooves on the counter. Not too long after that, she was approached by a familiar face. Applejack greeted her. “Howdy, Miss BonBon. Reckon, ya want some apples?”

BonBon warmly responded, “Of course!” as she begin to make idle chat of the weather, Ponish politics, and even apples before she had finally paid and left.

Not too soon after, more ponies continued to flood the streets. Hours went by as Applejack continued to smile and exchange with customer after customer. It wasn’t until lunch that the lines began to die down as Applejack relaxed and placed her hooves against the wooden countertop, removing her tan stetson and setting it down.

She reached inside her hat, and pulled out a small, torn, yellow envelope. From the envelope, she pulled out two thin objects. In the front of the two was a picture of Applejack, Granny Smith, Applebloom, and her older brother: Big Macintosh. The photograph was from several years back, as noticeable by the ill-fitting hat on Applejack’s head. At this, Applejack gave a hearty laugh and firmly adjusted the hat on her head, pulling it forward. After taking a moment to admire the photograph, Applejack pushed the photograph away, pulling out a small piece of parchment.

Dear Applejack, Granny Smith, and Applebloom,

I want ya’ll to know that I’m doing well. I’m starting to feel much more comfortable with the soldiers around here. They’re all honest, hard working mares and stallions just trying to do what they can to defend their homes. I understand that you may be worried about me running off, and joining the army, but I promise everything will be okay. iI fact, I’ve already mailed my first paycheck to the farm! All I ask is that you don’t worry about me. I’m a big stallion, and I can handle myself out here. Just take care of Applebloom, and keep the farm going.

Big Macintosh

Applejack smiled at the letter and the thought that her big brother was somewhere far away, working hard, and making his family proud. Applejack placed the photograph and the letter together, and placed the envelope in the back of her hat. Applejack leaned back, and placed her hooves anxiously against the counter, waiting for the next hungry customer.

It was only minutes later that she was approached by a stallion dressed in long black coat.

Applejack smiled at the stallion. “Howdy, mister! What can I do for ya?”

The stallion walked up to the stand and said, “Yeah, how much for one those delicious looking apples?”

“Two bits,” said Applejack with a smile.

The stallion reached into his coat, and tossed two gold coins at the counter. Applejack began reaching for an apple when she heard a loud boom in the distance. Applejack looked south, in the direction of the boom. “What in tarnation was that?”

The stallion was equally confused. “I don’t know. It sounded like a cannon. Maybe the military is doing a ceremony or something.”

Before Applejack could respond, an even louder boom echoed throughout the city and sent a tremor underneath Applejack’s hooves. Applejack fell flat on her face, and struggled as she tried to regain balance. She turned to the stallion, who had also fallen, and helped him back to his hooves.

“I don’t think that was a ceremonial blast,” said Applejack with fear in her voice. The stallion stuttered, “Y-Yeah, I-I-I’m getting out of here. Don’t worry about the apple! Just keep the bits!” The scared stallion continued to head off east, in attempt to get away from the loud noise. As Applejack headed back to her stand to collect the man’s bits, she could hear a faint popping; almost like gunfire.

Applejack ran to the stand, quickly grabbing all her bag of coins that she had collected throughout the day, and threw them into the cart, along with her supply of apples. As she was about to lower the harness onto herself she looked back to the city and her heart stopped.

In the skies above city, she could see smoke and ash rising above the city; smothering the air around it. In the midst of the fire and ash, there was an unusual object in the distance. Applejack squinted, and could make out a vague bird-like figure. As it flew closer, she could make out a roar; like that of a raging lion. Applejack jumped back and began shaking. She looked at the cart of money and apples before abandoning them and running back, in the direction that she had entered town.

She began galloping at great speeds, trying to outrun the distant roar. She was almost to the dirt road leading out when she was knocked backwards by a brute force. Applejack raised her head up to see a creature, much larger than a pony. What stood before her had the head and wings of an eagle, and the body of a lion: a griffin.

Applejack crawled backwards and got up on her hooves. Applejack looked into the griffin as it let out another fierce roar, and lunged directly towards her. Applejack jumped back, and placed her hooves in front of her face in a futile attempt to block.

Applejack fell to the ground, trying to evade. Just as the griffin was about to make contact, it was knocked back by a single gunshot. The griffin gave a long scream before falling to the ground. Applejack rose to her hooves and looked in the direction of the gunshot. She turned to face a tall mare wearing a green helmet and a tightly fitted, green chest-plate with the Ponish coat of arms emblazoned onto the center. She had seen her brother show it off many times before he was shipped out for training.

The mare raised her right hoof towards applejack, revealing long tube that was attached to a square box that, strapped directly to her foreleg. She remembered Big Macintosh describing these weapons to her. They were designed for mid to long range combat and had a pressure activated switch attached to their corresponding hoof. If the pony using the weapon squeezed that area tight enough, it would activate.

The mare yelled to Applejack, “Ma’am you need to get out of here quick!”

“What the hay’s going on here? Why are griffins here? I thought they were supposed to be way northeast: in Griffonia!”

“It’s Germaneigh, ma’am. They began their invasion this morning. Apparently, the griffins are on their side. Listen, you need to get going, ma’am, befo-”

Before the mare could finish her sentence, she could feel a large gust of wind tearing through the area. Past the buildings in the distance, a large, metal ship pierced its way through the clouds. The ship was shaped like an ordinary sea boat, and had a fortified, metallic hull. On the upper half of the hull, it was fitted with an arsenal of cannons and explosive weaponry. On the bottom half of the ship, a hundred fan blades spun rapidly and glowed a dark, red aura. On the side of the ship was a blue crescent moon, with a magic wand, slashing through it; Germaneigh’s crest and national symbol.

Applejack had seen airships before but none like this. They had become the standard for aerial warfare ever since they made their debut in The Great War. They appeared in a variety of types, ranging from transportation ships and aeroplane carriers, to advanced warships. However, this was no ordinary warship; this was Germaneigh's flagship, their most powerful and well equipped airship.

“Applebloom! Granny Smith!” Applejack shouted frantically. “I have to make sure they’re all right!”

Applejack wasted no time as she sped off onto the dirt road that led to the farm.

By the time Applejack arrived, she could see the smoke and fires in the distance. Frantically, she shoved the door open.

“Leave us alone! we ain’t got nothin’ of value! You soldiers go and hurt someone else!” Granny Smith yelled at the top of her lungs.

Applejack ignored it. “Applebloom! Granny Smith! Thank heavens you’re alright!” Applejack darted forward and hugged the two ponies.

Applebloom leaned towards Applejack, and said in a terrified voice, “Applejack, what’s going on?”

“Its Germaneigh. They've finally come,” said Applejack, trying to stop the trembling in her voice.

“Are we gonna be able to stop them?”

“I don’t know, sugarcube. We’re strong, but I’ve heard stories about them Germans.”

“What about Britannia or Prance? Aren’t they gonna help?”

“I don’t know, Applebloom. I just don’t know.”

There was an eerie moment of silence before Applebloom interrupted, “What about Big Macintosh? Isn’t he with the army? Isn’t he out there fighting?”

The silence in the air was suddenly filled with tears as they all tried to avoid the thought of Big Macintosh out there, fighting in this chaos. Applejack took another peek outside, and could see another wave of pegasi heading towards the city, but these were different. These pegasi were clad in dark blue armor with a half crescent moon painted onto the front of their chest plates. Applejack watched as they whizzed by, into the city. She mumbled to herself “The Lunar Republic? Why would they be here unless...” She paused, and carefully thought of the implications, before holding her grandmother and little sister even tighter.

Rarity strode into her office, sat at her desk, levitated her phone, and dialed the designated number. There was a sudden series of beeping before a voice came over the line. “Hello, Madam Prime Minister. What a lovely day we are having.”

Rarity raised her voice. “Queen Trixie, I just received word that the German flagship has been spotted, firing over Ponland’s airspace.”

“Oh, yes! Trixie does remember sending some of my soldiers there to collect some loose territory. The Lunar Republic was even kind enough to lend me a hoof.”

“Trixie, those are innocent people you’re slaughtering. That land has no quarrel with you!”

“And Trixie has no quarrel with them, Trixie only wishes to take back what is rightfully German property.”

Rarity paused, and said in a firm tone, “Trixie, by invading the sovereign land of Ponland, you are committing an act of war against the nation of Britannia and her allies.”

“Very brave words, Madam Rarity. Trixie wonders, is your country this bad at protecting all its allies?”

“Britannia is a strong land; we will protect our home and the home of our allies with all we have!”

“Trixie hopes you’re right! Maybe you’ll finally be able to protect something. Trixie would very much hate to see something bad happen to any of these other places on the map. Then again, Germaneigh is still looking a little small...”

“If you continue with these aggressive actions, you will face war on a scale, completely unheard of. I beg you, do not make me do this.”

“Does Trixie sense...fear? Trixie supposes it’s only natural when faced with such innumerable odds. Well, Trixie has things to be doing. Do keep in touch!”

There was a dead silence over the phone line as Rarity hung up, and looked out towards the bay window of her office. Outside these walls, the citizens ran doing their everyday chores, blissfully unaware of the fire about to engulf the nation.

Surrounded on all sides by armored guards, Trixie made her way onto the balcony, overlooking the streets of Berl, the nation’s capitol. She fastened her royal cloak and straightened her golden crown. Facing Trixie was a crowd of no less than several thousand. By now, word had gotten out about the attack on Ponland. No doubt, they would want to hear word directly from their queen on the matter.

To her side, General Stonewall stood, propping up his glasses. “Give them a good show, my Queen,” he teased.

She smiled. “Doesn’t Trixie always?” She now faced the crowd. They seemed on edge. She had called the city guard in to account for any damage control, but for now things seemed to be calm.

Trixie approached the edge of the balcony, adjusting her step. The balcony overlooking the streets was designed with no guardrail, as to ease delivering speeches and public addresses. One false step and she would find herself five stories below, atop the iron pointed walls of the castle.

She approached the microphone that was placed near the edge. She tapped it with her hoof, activating it. She cleared her throat. “Good ponies of Germaneigh,” she spoke clearly, “Trixie can see it on your faces.”

She bore a sullen look. “You struggle to feed your children. You live day to day in fear of whether you can buy bread or even if you’ll still have your job by the end of the day. Trixie knows this.”

She circled her eyes around the audience. Several were nodding in agreement. She hardened her gaze. “It’s a livid feeling. These other countries continue to oppress us as they have done since the end of the Great War. You endured during the fall of the original German government. You endured during the rule of the tyrant, King Blue Claw. You endured even today. How long must we endure? And for what purpose? So the Apples can continue maintaining a profit while they run their corrupt businesses? So the fillyfoolers and coltcuddlers can corrupt
our youth? So Britannia and their dogs can hover over us?”

She heard shouts from audience. “Burn ‘em!” one elder stallion shouted. “Hang ‘em by the castle walls!” shouted another. Slowly, more voices joined in encouragement.

She nodded to herself. “The other nations do nothing either! They waltz about Germaneigh like some diseased animal. No more!” She lowered her voice. “We have grabbed for Ponland. They will fight and they will bleed. They will bleed the same blood that has dripped from our country for so long. Mark this day, gentleponies.”

She raised her voice. “This is the beginning of a new era: the era of Germaneigh! As of this moment, Germaneigh stands on all fours and declares in one voice that we will not stand idly by anymore! We will match them blow for blow, bomb for bomb! We will break our shackles and overtake the masters who put us in chains! First, Ponland. Tomorrow, the Eastern Union.” She paused. “Soon.....the world!”

They began shouting and cheering. “All hail Germaneigh!” they shouted. “All hail Trixie!” others shouted in unison. They were in her grasp now. And soon, so would the world.

Chapter 3: An Encroaching Shadow

Three months later

“A Brief Guide to Equestrian Artifacts, check! Into the Unknown: The Uncharted Land of Dragons, check! Griffins: The Rise and Fall of a Species. Eeerrrr...”

Twilight levitated her list out of the way, and she began searching through the tall bookcases that stood all around her. She scoured all of the immediate area, even searching near the staircase.

“No! I could have sworn we still had that! Why do books always go missing?” Twilight said as she carelessly threw the other two books behind her. Lack of sleep had been getting to her even more over the past few nights.

She had begun practicing even later into the night. She practiced levitation, basic teleportation, basic mass transfer spells. It was beginning to grow hopeless in her mind, What’s the point, she would sometimes tell herself. It never helped her stop.

Twilight walked back, and began carefully re-checking her list. "I guess missing five books isn't that bad." Twilight levitated the list, and placed it on her bed. Twilight began walking to the door, adjacent to her bedside. She used her magic to make the velvet curtains spread, letting the sunlight radiate through the glass doors.

Twilight opened the glass doors and stepped onto the balcony. Once she was outside, she closed her eyes, and let the sun’s rays wash over her. She smiled, and looked to the horizon. In the distance, she could see the sun’s mystical rays gleaming over the massive skyscrapers and metal monuments of pony achievement. She always enjoyed taking a few minutes just to take a look outside, and admire mother nature.

For once, she didn’t feel so powerless. When she stared at the open skies, she felt like somewhere out there, someone was reaching out for her. She wondered if somewhere in those open skies, she would find her purpose in this world.

Twilight could see other ponies starting out their days: leaving for work, saying goodbye to their families; all the usual things. Some ponies who had jobs during the night made their ways home. Many of these were police ponies or soldiers, guarding Fillydelphia from the shadows that may strike at night.

Twilight Sparkle had noticed an increase in the number of military ponies around Fillydelphia in the past month. Ever since the Britannian Prime Minister declared war on Germaneigh, the world was in an uproar with countries trying to choose sides. Britannia, Prance, and The Land of Ire had developed an alliance while Germaneigh continued to gain support from the destitute lands of Griffonia, who's reasons for aiding the German conquest were still unknown. Many countries had opted to stay out of the war, however.

After the fall of Ponland, Germaneigh agreed to divide control of the country with Lunaria under the agreement that Lunaria would abstain from participating in the war. Meanwhile, Neighpon was abstaining from all talk of war, but there was still much speculation of their allegiance due to the current emperor's war-like attitude and foreign policies. It had not been a full year since they signed the treaty to end the three year war with Eastern Lunaria which resulted in brutal losses on both sides. Solaria, in a predictable move, had chosen to remain neutral under the hopes that Germaneigh would not attack the Solarian homeland. Still, Solaria had been on its guard; always waiting for an imminent invasion, should Trixie be so bold. One could not walk the streets without seeing somepony on the corner of the street, diligently keeping watch.

One could not be sure in such times, especially with Trixie's forces currently tearing through the heart of Prance. At times like this, Twilight could not help but fear the worse. Her thoughts were soon interrupted by a pleasant voice. “Enjoying the view?”

Twilight snapped her head back, and nervously replied, “N-no! I was just-err...opening the doors....to let in the morning breeze!”

Silver Tome walked onto the balcony, next to Twilight. “It’s okay Twilight. There’s nothing wrong with taking a break every now and then.”

Silver Tome leaned forward, against the balcony's wooden railing. “Its a beautiful day out. A bit unusual for winter, but I don’t like to question a good thing.”

“Yeah, the animals seem real active today. Look over there!” said Twilight, pointing a hoof towards the ground.

Silver Tome followed Twilight’s hoof, pointing to a single squirrel running across the street, being chased by an elderly pony with thick spectacles, and a red bow tie. The pony chased after it yelling, “Confounded squirrel! I’ll teach you to throw your nuts at me! I fought in the Great Equestrian War! Killed fitty ponies! Bet you, I can take on some hotshot rodent!”

Twilight and Silver Tome were unable to contain their laughter as they watched the old pony chase that little squirrel all over town. Eventually, their laughter subsided, and Twilight turned towards Silver Tome. Twilight's voice had a somber tone. “Mom, do you think we’ll have to go war?”

Silver Tome bore a frown as she looked in the distance. “I don’t know dear. Politics in the Empire are very finicky. This isn't the first time Solaria has tried to stray away from a war. In the last great war, we stayed out of for the longest time until it started directly affecting us. However, once the banners of war are called and the politicians step up and make their speeches, everyone is willing to stand and throw down their lives for glory and vengeance. Heck, I was amazed that we managed to stay out of the Pegasi-Griffin War! I remember, all my pegasus friends were begging to go to war after Lunaria decided to join in. Thankfully, time passed, and it ended without the need. Hopefully the same will happen soon. Maybe this game of ‘I own this, I own that’ will end.”

“What if it doesn’t, and the Solar Empire joins in? Does that mean they’ll do a draft? Does that mean I’ll have to fight? What about you?” She wanted to find her purpose, but she was positive that it wasn’t to be a soldier. Besides, she could never imagine herself having to kill another pony.

“If the time comes and there is a draft, then they’ll want every able bodied mare and stallion. Since I don’t see a broken horn or hoof on you, I’m guessing that would include you. I’m too old for it, though.”

“If there’s a draft,” Twilight paused, carefully considering her words, “Do I really...have to go? couldn’t I just stay here?” Twilight cringed, scared at how her mother would react to the thought of her being a draft dodger.

Silver Tome did not change her expression as she continued, “If the time comes, you’ll have to make that choice.” Silver Tome turned, and smiled at her daughter. “I’m your mother, and I’ll always be there to support what you think is right, even if I don’t personally agree.”

Twilight looked into her mother’s eyes, and silently thanked her for her words of reassurance, before looking back to the ground.

“But Twilight,” Silver Tome continued, “You have to keep in mind that there are some things in this world bigger than yourself. There things bigger than you, me, even the entire Solar Empire!”

“Like what?”

“That’s for you to find out,” said Twilight’s mother with a smile before heading back inside. “Besides, I think we’ve taken a long enough break. People could be over here any minute now!”

Twilight Sparkle nodded, and followed her mother back inside the library, using her magic to gently close the door behind her. As her mother made her way downstairs, Twilight could hear the raspy voice of an older stallion. “Silver Tome, how are you! You’re getting younger every day!”

Silver Tome responded with a laugh. “Oh, Quill, you old idiot! How’s the old pony’s home been treating you!”

After Silver Tome reached the bottom of the stairs, Twilight could only make out laughing, and the occasional playful insults that her mother was known for. Twilight turned back to her chore list. After realizing the length of it, she decided to walk past it, to the far side of the room where a baby dragon lay curled up under the shadows; desperately trying to avoid the suns rays.

“Spike! Time to get up!” Twilight said firmly.

Twilight waited for a reaction, only to see the dragon pull the bed covers over his face, mumbling gibberish. Twilight engulfed the blanket in a bright magenta aura, and lifted it into the air. Spike jumped back, wide awake from the sudden exposure.

Twilight said in an agitated voice, “Spike. Up. Now.”

Spike slowly rose to his feet, yawned, and said in a sassy tone, “Geez Twilight! I’m up!”

Twilight smiled, and began walking back to her list. “Good, now we can start working on the chores. I have a few errands I need you to run for me. First, I need you to run, and get more parchment. I also need a box of quills. Here’s some money to cover the cost.”

Twilight reached in her satchel, and pulled out a small bag of coins. Twilight levitated the bag towards Spike, who quickly snatched it, and ran downstairs to try and purchase the requested items.

Finally left alone, Twilight gave her full attention to the stack of books that stood before her. Wasting no time, Twilight quickly began sorting the books alphabetically, and putting them in stacks that would be added to the shelves. She continued sorting and moving; hearing the whoosh of her magic as it swept, and sorted away the books.

She continued to sort until she noticed a faint noise that sounded like children singing outside. Twilight walked back onto the balcony, and looked outside, but could see no one. Not giving it a second thought, she continued with her work until she could notice the singing growing louder.

She could now hear a full choir of fillies singing a strange, but beautiful hymnal. Twilight tried to understand their words, but could only hear mumbling, as if their words were slurred together. Twilight closed her eyes, trying to understand what they were saying, but could only make out gibberish. Twilight opened her eyes, and began searching the room.

Under normal circumstances, she would be amazed by the sheer power, and depth that was being expressed through their oddly singing, but she was more concerned with locating the source of their singing. Twilight nervously examined every inch of the room, trying to locate a radio or other source of the disturbance. Twilight glanced downstairs, only to see her mother talking to a young patron. Confused, and somewhat frightened at the children’s song in her head, Twilight walked towards the doors of the balcony, and used her magic to fling open the doors. As she took a step outside, it all stopped. The singing cut off as abruptly as it started.

Twilight looked outside towards the streets below, and in the distance, but could not find any children; other than a few stray fillies with their parents. Confused, but wanting to move one, Twilight shut the door, and continued with her chores.

She heard a whistle from downstairs. “Yes?” Twilight yelled back, awaiting a response.

Silver Tome shouted back, “Twilight, can you do me a favor?”

Rarity sat at her desk, her hooves pressing against her forehead. She took another sip of wine, hoping the alcohol would distract her from her pounding headache. She leaned back, against her chair, and stared at the lone, velvet dress which hung against her wardrobe. Rarity used her magic to gently open the doors, and look inside.

On the inside, was a variety of dresses in nearly every color imaginable. She had a dress, it seemed, for every occasion: a formal dress for meetings, a formal dress for press conferences, an informal dress for press conferences, even a formal and informal dress for making dramatic speeches.

She could remember a much simpler time; when her stress came from a late order as she tried to make the deadline or a customer who demanded changes be made to her design. Back then, she could make mistakes. Mistakes didn't get anyone killed or cause a rain of fire to descend from the heavens. Now, every move that she made was closely watched by the entire world. Every mistake could cost somepony their very life.

As she sat, with her thoughts trailing off into the worst case scenarios, she heard a tapping at the door. Rarity looked up, and said in a calm, collected voice, “Come in.”

The doors opened, revealing a scrawny earth pony with a neatly trimmed mane, and a black, button-up shirt. The pony walked forward, holding up a long piece of paper. As soon as Rarity could get a clear view of the pony’s face, she smiled, and gave a warm greeting. “Pencil Pusher! How are you, darling? Is your fiance doing okay?”

Pencil Pusher replied, “We’re doing very well, madam. Thank you.” Pencil Pusher gave a pause, and looked down at the letter in his hoof. “I’ve got some....bad news. It’s Prance. They've refused our offer for a union between Britannia and Prance's governments. Instead...... they've surrendered to Germaneigh.”

Rarity paused, and raised her right hoof against her head. She mumbled to herself, “Foals. Those stupid, stupid, foals.” Rarity raised her head up, and collected herself before facing Pencil Pusher. She maintained a serious, but composed look, and told him, “Very well. Trixie warned us, she told us to protect our allies, and we’ve failed. I've failed.”

The words echoed throughout the room as Pencil Pusher stood by silently. “By the way, Madam, the agent from the Defense Ministry is here.”

Rarity sighed. “Very well, send him in.”

The doors of her office were pushed open, revealing a tan coated stallion with a spiky black mane. He swiftly moved past the doors, his lengthy, tan overcoat swaying behind him as it revealed a glimpse of his cutie mark: an hourglass. He stared at Rarity behind a thick set of glasses and piercing blue eyes.

He smiled as he extended a hoof. “Prime Minister, Rarity, I presume?”

Rarity shook his hoof. “You would presume right. Anyway, sit,” she said as she motioned a hoof to the chair facing her desk. Rarity walked back to her seat. “Pencil Pusher, please leave us. I wish to be alone with Mr…”

“Time Turner,” he finished. “A Pleasure to meet you, Madam Rarity,” he said with a courteous smile.

“Yes,” she continued, “I wish to hear of his council. Please leave us.”

“Yes, Madam,” Pencil Pusher said as he exited, shutting the door behind them.

Rarity sat down and faced him, reaching for a glass of wine. Carefully, she levitated two glasses onto the counter and pulled out a bottle of wine.

“Is the wine necessary?” he asked. “Not that I have a problem with a bottle of Isle De Pony. Good vintage.”

She smiled. “I can always appreciate a pony with a good taste in wine,” she said as she poured into the glasses. “Still, that’s not why you’re here is it?” she said levitating the glass to him. He grasped it and took a careful sip, while she did the same. “No, the Defense Ministry wouldn’t send one of their operatives here unless it was for a reason. And I think I can take a guess as to what that reason might be. They’ve taken Prance; that was inevitable. Now, they’ll come here and in full force.”

Time Turner looked up. “You’re as clever as they say. Still, we’re not without hope. Prance’s defeat was for several, avoidable reasons. First, is communication.”

Rarity nodded. “The poor dears were about as organized as a pack of wild apes.”

“Indeed. Also, the latest financial crisis hasn’t helped with the situation of providing for defense. You want my advice? Ration everything. Encourage your citizens to donate everything they can. Tires. Rubber. Leather. Anything that can help.”

Rarity took a sip of her wine. “General Trot has already advised me of such. Not to be rude, but you are telling me things of which I can already deduce. Is the Defense Ministry really that incompetent?”

He laughed. “Sorry about that. I’ve spoken to many leaders in my time. Most of them are brainless drones. I didn’t expect you to be so on top of your game, Madam. Anyway, I have a few ideas on how you might go about strengthening this country’s defenses.”

“Do go on, darling.”

“First, Britannia is surrounded on all sides by water. This is an obvious advantage. In order to beat us, they’ll have to arrive by either air or by sea. Britannia has the best sea based navy in the world, so they won’t do that. They’ll go by air.”

His plans and ideas intrigued Rarity. They were brilliant, even by government standards. Still, something bothered Rarity about this stallion. Something itched in the back of her mind. His credentials are perfect, Then what is it?

She continued to ponder the stallion as she poured another glass of wine, humming as she did it.

“That song. What are you humming?” Time Turner asked, curiously.

Rarity paused. “I...I’m not sure. It just sort of...came to me.”

Princess Diamond Tiara awoke to her servant tugging at her shoulders. He was a frail old stallion that she simply called Slump, due to his hunched shoulders. She yawned and gave passing glance at her bedchambers. The walls were colored a solid shade of pink, complimenting her coat. Atop her was a pure white chandelier with a light bulb in the center that was now flashing to life.

Slump escorted her from her oversized bed and helped her into a rose red dress, lined with rubies around its edges. Behind Slump was a young unicorn maid who began curling her mane, a tangled sea of white and purple.

“Your father is waiting in the dining hall,” Slump said with a cough. He was always coughing or wheezing. Sometimes, she wished that he would die and get on with it.

“Well, you better hurry up, then,” she said coldly. “Dad would be very angry with you if I’m late.”

Slump bowed. “Yes, your Highness.”

After a short while, Slump escorted her from her room and down the stone corridors of Canterlot castle. She passed several white coated guards in golden armor as she made her way to the spiraling staircase, lit by torchfire.

Slump held her hoof and walked with her down the steps and into the large stretching dining room where she could hear a bout of laughter as well as the clanging of plates. She walked in front of Slump and in view of the stretching dinner table. She spotted around fifty ponies in attendance, a small number by the usual standard. Normally, they fed the entirety of the castle’s staff: custodians, guards, maids, stewards, dressmakers, armorers, and all sorts of others. Today, it was just maids and the soldiers. However, they weren’t what she was looking for.

She slowly began walking around the table, looking.....until she found him. He was sitting by the head of the table, next to her father, King Filthy Rich of Solaria, the Solar Empire. He was running a hoof through his golden mane as she approached.

She stifled a giggle. “Hi Prince Blueblood,” she said with a wide grin. “How are you today?”

She sat down in one of the two empty seats by the head of the table, just across from Blueblood. He shrugged. “Fairly well. This food is adequate, I suppose.”

She smiled and nodded attentively. One day, she thought, I’ll make him mine. She had to stifle another bout of girlish laughter as she imagined it. She would hold his hoof in hers in front of an audience of millions. They would all swoon and giggle at how handsome her prince was. Her father would stand next to her with a smile. She would say, “I do.” Their lips would touch and she would live happily forever. I will make him my groom. That is if that stupid mare doesn’t muddle everything up.

As on cue, a tall, slender, pink mare sat down next to Diamond Tiara. The pink mare yawned and fluttered her wings from her sky blue dress as she moved the hair from her horn. She sat down next to Diamond Tiara, wearing that same look that she despised. She wasn’t about to speak, but she noticed the glance that her father was giving her. “Hello, Princess Cadenza,” she said bitterly. “Did you sleep well?”

Princess Mi Amore Cadenza gave her a smile. A fake smile, she thought to herself. “I’m doing very well, Diamond Tiara!” She laughed in that laugh of hers. That’s not the laugh of royalty; that’s the laugh of a peasant. “Besides, you know you can just call me Cadence.”

Diamond Tiara returned a fake smile and turned back to her meal of oats and caviar. She hated the taste, but kept her composure. I must look royal, she reminded herself. It’s the only way to get his attention. She glanced up to find Blueblood looking towards Cadence with a look of interest.

She had always despised Cadence ever since she first made her way to the royal court. A miracle, they had all called her. The first ascended alicorn in a millenia. Truly a sign from Celestia above! they shouted upon her arrival. Diamond Tiara, on the other hoof, never liked it one bit.

She was always smiling that ridiculous smile of hers. She played with the filthy common children outside the castle, coming back with the smell of stale bread and rotten cheese. These were not the worst of her offenses, though.

Diamond Tiara could see the way that Prince Blueblood stared at her every morning with that lustful look of his. She was trying to steal her stallion right from under her! She would always keep her eyes away and act innocent, but Diamond Tiara never bought it. She’s after my father’s crown. I know it. Once she take my prince, she going to take my rightful place on the throne. That’s what she’s plotting. I know it!

Diamond Tiara looked at Cadence and smiled. “You smell absolutely awful. Have you been eating with those street urchins again?”

She arched an eyebrow. “What?”

“I saw you with those children that played by the dumpster. It wasn’t too far from the castle, but I could see it. You ate with them. Buying them food is one thing, but you sat down with them and ate beside them like they were royalty!”

Blueblood gasped. “Is this true, Cadence?”

Diamond Tiara nodded and faked a sad frown. “Oh, yes. I saw the whole thing.”

“They were children!” she shouted back. “They were starving children! What’s wrong with spending time with and eating with your subjects?”

Diamond Tiara was infuriated. “Ummm....newsflash! You’re royalty! I know that you were once one of them, but you’re a princess now; you’re supposed to be above them!”

“With that sort of talk, you almost sound like Queen Trixie,” she shot back.

“You stupid little-”

“Enough!” her father roared. “I just wanted a nice peaceful breakfast without you three bickering about senseless things. All three of you are contenders for the throne. Blueblood, you are the only remaining pony with the ancient royal bloodline. Cadence, you are an alicorn, the first in one thousand years. By ancient royal code, you are a princess through rites of ascension. Diamond Tiara, you are my flesh and blood daughter and my only surviving heir. By ancient decree, you are also an heir to the crown. One day, one of you will hold control of this kingdom and its ponies. Frankly, that scares me. You all have much to learn before you are ready.”

Diamond Tiara smiled. He shot her an angry look. “Diamond Tiara, apologize to Cadence. I know that you may not like her, but you two are royalty; act like it!”

She bit her lip before facing Cadence. “I’m....sorry,” she muttered.

“Apology accepted,” Cadence said with a bright smile. Smile while you can.

Filthy Rich stood. “Diamond Tiara. Blueblood. Cadence. All three of you, come with me. We have meetings to attend to. If you are to take the throne, you must know the duties that it brings.”

With a sigh, Diamond Tiara left her seat and followed her father. He was draped in his yellow fur cloak, bearing the Celestial sun that was the Solaria’s emblem. On his head was shimmering golden crown, tipped with blood red rubies.

They followed Filthy Rich past the dining hall and up the stairs, passing through a long, narrow, stone corridor lit by torchfire. There were no windows in this part of the castle. This was by far, the oldest section of the castle, used by the princesses of old as a place where they held all manner of secret meetings so that no wandering eyes or ears could intrude.

They turned right, entering into an oval shaped room, walled in old stone and lit by the fire of torches along the round wall’s linings.

General Blackhoof was already sitting at the round metal table, drinking what appeared to be coffee. Blackhoof was a grizzly old stallion with a snow white beard a bald head. Next to him was a decrepit mare, wearing nothing to hide the golden coin etched across her flank.

Next to them were four empty seats. Her father sat across from the general. Afterwards, they took their seat. Diamond Tiara opted to sit to the right of Prince Blueblood, who sat next to Filthy Rich. Cadence sat to Filthy Rich’s left.

Blackhoof cleared his throat and bowed. “Your Majesty, it is good to see you.”

“Enough with formalities,” Filthy Rich spoke as he tightened the clamp around his cloak. “You said that you had urgent matters that we must tend to.”

The three royal heirs sat quietly and listened intently as they had been instructed to numerous times by King Filthy Rich. Use your ears, not your tongue; this is the way of a true king or queen, her father had once told her.

He nodded. “Yes, your Majesty. We still have yet to receive word form Lunaria.”

“As cold as ever,” Filthy Rich said. “I’ve never been on good terms with Spitfire or the Lunar Republic, so it should come as no surprise that they’re avoiding communication.”

“Yes,” he nodded. “Since seizing control of Ponland with the help of Germaneigh, they’ve taken a step back. There’s been no word of Lunarian assistance from either side since the battle for Prance began.”

Her father held his forehooves together. “Any word on the battle’s progress?”

“Prance grows weaker by the day. They’ve already lost more than half their army to the German onslaught, even with assistance from Britannia.”

Her father’s look was grim. Blackhoof took notice. “It’s not too late to enter, your Majesty.”

“I will not needlessly plunge Solaria into another war,” he said firmly. “I am not my father. We have our problems to deal with. Besides, I don’t trust that Germaneigh sided with Lunaria for no reason. I worry that if we take action against Germaneigh, Lunaria may take notice of our weakened borders.”

“They’re bound by a treaty,” Blackhoof stated, matter of factly.

“They’re bound by words and parchment. I won’t risk my country’s safety for the needless pursuit of war. So long as we are not targeted, we will stay out of the crossfire.”

Blackhoof nodded. “We’ve also received word from our agents near the border of Neighpon. Their armed forces are gathering by Yoketo. Their numbers have increased steadily since the siege of Ponland. They could be preparing for an attack.”

Filthy Rich dismissed the motion. “Impossible. Neighpon’s emperor only fights wars with East Lunaria these days.”

“I wouldn’t be too sure,” Blackhoof argued. “He’s not as wise and peace loving as his brother was, true; however, he’s a shrewd one. I wouldn’t put it past him to be plotting something.”

“Their forces are far too weak,” Filthy Rich insisted. “Besides, who would they side with? Germaneigh? Germaneigh and Neighpon have about as much in common as a trout and bear. Enough about Neighpon and their threats.”

Filthy Rich faced the elder mare. “Miss Thrifty, you had word to speak of in regards to the economic climate?”

She nodded. “Yes, your Majesty. We have word on the progress of your New Deal.”

“Excellent,” he said with a nod of approval. Diamond Tiara took a silent sigh of boredom. She always dreaded these meetings. They talked of money, the impoverished, wars, and important stallions and mares. This never interested her. She wished to hear about jewels and fine wines. She wished to discuss her gorgeous prince and her future wedding. With silent dread, she stayed quiet and listened.

Applejack stood, grabbing hold of her supply of apples. She threw the bag into the wooden cart and adjusted the harness onto her back. She took another glance back at the apple stand. It looked newer; with a neatly drawn apple standing proudly on the recently cut wood. She missed that old, childish apple stand. Nearly everything from that old apple stand had been scorched by the fires of Germaneigh.

Applejack gave a disappointing sigh, and made her way onto the dirt road which led her back home. Before she left, she looked back, and took one final look at the town that she had once called home. It had been three months since the German and Lunar soldiers soared above the skies of Ponland, raining down fire from the heavens. Many buildings still remained charred, and damaged as a result of their destructive force. The speed at which Germaneigh had conquered Ponland was remarkable; it was less than a week after the invasion before Ponland’s government offered an unconditional surrender to Queen Trixie.

Now, the town square which had once been an epicenter of bustling ponies, going to and from, was now empty and lifeless. Most of her usual customers had vanished. Even the BonBon, Applejack’s most loyal and chatty customer, was nowhere to be seen in this lifeless town.

The few ponies that walked the streets, walked with their heads held low, always wearing the same beaten expression. At first, ponies tried to rebel. They argued, and stood up for their families. The German soldiers put a stop to their insurrection very quickly; killing all those who resisted, and putting their bodies on display in the town square.

You could sometimes locate a Lunar Republic soldier, dressed in all blue, but for the most part, they remained in the eastern half of Ponland, closer to the Eastern Lunar Republic's borders. The soldiers that marched here were German. These soldiers now roamed the streets; dressed in bright purple coats, decorated with bright, flashy medals,and the traditional German insignia.

They all marched the streets decisively and bore a hardened look as they carefully inspected every individual, and every building. One soldier carefully inspected her apple stand, trying to find some fault with it. The soldier was an earth pony with a steel cylindrical pistol strapped onto the upper part of his hoof. Most of the soldiers were unicorns, and had no need for them; preferring to use their natural magic as a weapon. The earth pony quickly gave up his inspection, and moved onto the rest of the town square.

Applejack turned back towards the dirt road and gazed at the sign which once read, “Sweet Apple Acres 2 miles”. The sign now had the traditional German language below it, in a dull white font. Applejack walked past it, and made her way down the old road that would take her home.

As Applejack walked farther down the dirt road, she began to look around at the fields that stood on both sides. To her far right, the grass was a decaying brown, and the soil was dead; filled with rotten fruit, vegetables, and overtaken by weeds. In these dying fields, was a single earth pony, desperately plowing away at the dirt.

Applejack stomped her hoof, wanting nothing more than to help the poor pony, but realized the futility of any aid she could offer. Deep down, she knew exactly what his problem was, and how she could fix it, but realized that any attempt at helping him would only hinder her own family. The only thing that could help him now was the one thing that even the Apple family lacked: money.

Applejack could no longer bear the thought, and she begrudgingly continued along, looking straight on as the barn came into view. In all the change that the the past three months had brought, it made Applejack smile to know that the barn still remained the same. Applejack sped up her pace, locking her eyes on the barn. It wasn't soon until she reached the front of the barn, where she carefully pushed open the large barn doors, and parked the cart, and its contents within. Applejack closed the barn doors, and walked around to the front door.

Applejack stopped in front of the door, and banged her hoof against it. She heard a set of hooves slowly coming closer as the the metallic locks loosened from the inside, and the door slowly creaked open. Granny Smith leaned her head out, along with the door, to inspect the visitor. It took her a second before she smiled and said, “Applejack, you’re back! Was today any better?”

Applejack walked in, and stretched her rear legs. “Better, but not by much.”

Applejack sat down at the kitchen counter, and leaned her head forward, rubbing her hooves against her face. She continued, “This here new government keeps raising the prices on all the farming equipment. I don’t know how long we’ll be able to afford this. And if that’s not bad enough, some stores are refusing to trade because of our Apple bloodline thanks to those stupid German laws.”

“I just don’t know how much more we can take,” said Applejack as she pulled her stetson forward; obscuring the upper half of her face. She leaned her head against the counter, and closed her eyes. Granny Smith walked behind her, and rested her right hoof against her back. She leaned in and whispered, “Don’t worry child, we can do this. Why don’t you just get some rest; I can take care of supper.”

Applejack gently picked up her head, and nodded at Granny Smith’s suggestion. Applejack laid her head back down, and listened the to the breeze outside. She could hear every little cracking and creaking of the house; every little breath, and every rustle of the trees. As she lay there, bound by the beautiful silence, she could hear a faint static.

Applejack’s ears flopped as the static grew louder in volume. The static faded, and adjusted to the sound of a traditional choir of old ponies. She couldn't make out their words, but they sounded sad; almost like they were crying. Applejack lifted her head, and turned to Granny Smith, who was cleaning dishes in the sink. “Granny, can you turn that radio off. I’m not really in the mood for singing.”

Granny Smith turned around, and gave Applejack a confused look. “Honey, the radio’s not on.”

Applejack protested, “Granny, I’m listening to it rig-” Just as she spoke, the singing cut off, and she looked around, with her mouth still open. Granny Smith walked closer. “Child, are you feeling alright?”

Applejack waved her hoof at Granny Smith. “Yeah, I’m just stressed, that’s all.”

“Applejack, you need to relax. We’re in a rough spot, I know, but things will get better, I know it. I don’t know how, but they will.”

“I hope you’re right,” said Applejack as she placed her stetson on the counter, letting her mane run free. She placed her hoof deep inside the hat, and pulled out a single torn envelope. The envelope was white, and had a broken, red seal. From inside of the envelope, she pulled out a letter that read:

Dear Applejack, Granny Smith, and Applebloom,

I just want to let ya’ll know that I am alive, and well. During the final phases of the German invasion, myself and a few of my fellow soldiers managed to flee north; to Britannia. It is there that we managed to meet a whole platoon of fellow escapees, and regrouped with the Britannian military. I know things are looking pretty rough out there, but you gotta remember, the other countries haven’t abandoned you. Every day, I hear word of allied military forces from Britannia mobilizing. I don’t care what it takes, I’ll find you, and I’ll get y'all out of there.
, Big Macintosh

Applejack gave a faint smile at her brother’s words. She enjoyed the thought that somewhere out there, he was fighting for them. Applejack took the letter, placed it back inside the envelope, and back into her stetson; along with her brother’s other letter. As she did so, she heard the door creak open, and the yelling of a happy filly who had just got home from school.

“Applejack, you’re back!” said Applebloom excitedly as she hugged Applejack. Applejack smiled, and returned the hug, and laughed. “How was school today?”

Applebloom jumped back and said, “Well, a stallion came in and told us that Miss Wilkins is going to be out for a while, and that he was going to be our new teacher. He started teaching us about German history; that was kind of boring. But then we learned about the ravagers, these airships that can house up to twenty ponies, and fly SUPER HIGH into the air!”

Applejack’s smile quickly faded. “That’s great Applebloom, but I’m feeling a little tired, do you mind playing in the other room for a little while?”

Applebloom gave a look of confusion, and said, “Oh, okay.” She walked off, heading into the living room before turning around to face her big sister. “Applejack, can I ask you something?”

“Yeah.”

“I saw Uncle Hayjack today, he was getting in one of those big German trucks. But it wasn’t just him. My cousin, Apple Fritter, was there too.”

Applejack's face turned the pale as she absorbed Applebloom's words. “German truck? What do you mean?”

“It was one those big ones, it looked like it held a lot of ponies. Where do you think they were going?”

Applejack’s heart stopped for a second as she calmly said, “Applebloom, we’ll talk about it later. I need a moment with Granny Smith, can you please play in the other room?”

"Umm, okay," Applebloom said with confusion as she walked into the living room.

Perspiration rapidly dripped down Applejack's forehead, as she tried to focus her thoughts. She turned to Granny Smith and said in a worried tone, "Granny, you know what this means, don't you?" Granny Smith gave Applejack a pained look and faced towards the wall.

"We can't stay here anymore. It's not safe," said Applejack, finally breaking the silence.

Granny Smith objected, “Where are we supposed to go, then? Germaneigh controls everything to the west, and The Lunar Republic controls everything to the east!”

Applejack took a moment, as she gathered her words. “North. We go north, and travel by sea to Britannia; like big brother.”

“But what about the farm? What about Applebloom? What do we say?”

“The farm’s pretty much gone anyway. If we stay, they’ll take us in on one of them trucks, and we’ll never see the farm again, anyway."

Applejack stepped closer and her voice became softer whisper that struck with the intensity of a cobra as she inched closer to Granny Smith, who refused to accept the truth. "I've heard about what those Germans are doing. They take those big trucks and fill 'em with anyone they don't like. Apples, gays, enemy soldiers, people that just stare at 'em the wrong way are all cramped in those tiny trucks and driven far away. They go and take them" she said as she rose in pitch, "and they pack in a camp far away from home. After that, they ain't seen again. Granny, I know that this is tough to hear, but this is a matter of survival."

Granny Smith's face scrunched up in frustration as she finally let out a defeated sigh. "Fine. But, still, how are we gonna explain this to Applebloom? She's still just a lil' filly."

Applejack looked away and stared back at the living room, where Applebloom was playing one of toys. She felt an aching in her heart as she faced Granny Smith. "Applebloom? I’m not sure. All she needs to know is that we’re going someplace safe. Someplace far away.”

"Okay," Granny Smith said with a nod. “How exactly are we supposed to do this? The soldiers won’t exactly stand by, and let us leave.”

“We’ll leave tomorrow night, around midnight," Applejack said definitively. "We’ll pack the essentials, and we’ll sneak north; as far north as we can. I know a few ponies up by the docks who can get us across.”

“Tomorrow? That’s so soon!” Granny Smith argued.

“I know, but the longer we stay here, the less of a chance we have.”

Granny Smith glanced at the ground for a moment before picking her head up, and responding. “Okay, we’ll leave tomorrow night. Applebloom will go to school and you’ll work the apple stand like usual, so we don’t draw attention to ourselves. I’ll get everything packed and ready.”

Twilight Sparkle watched apathetically as the train drew closer, its steam visible on the horizon. She rose from the bench as did the other waiting passengers. She sighed as she looked beside her, almost expecting Spike to be beside her, perhaps to comment on her unkempt mane. Another night without sleep and another night wasted on magic training that would never matter.

She twitched as she felt something strike her eyebrow. She lifted her head as the pounding rain began to cover her. Quickly, she took cover under a metal awning.

Twilight, can you do me a favor?

Um...sure, what is it?

I have a friend in Baltimare; her name’s Rose. We’ve been sending books back and forth for a while now. A few days ago, however, she sent me a letter telling me that there’s an especially rare collection that she was going to give me. However, she seemed hesitant to send it by mail like she usually does. She can be a little paranoid at times. Anyway, she wants to come by and pick it up. However, I still have to run the shop and Baltimare is several hours to the south. I know this is sudden, but can you go down there and collect them in my place?

What about my chores? What about Spike? Will the library be fine without me?

Don’t worry about a thing. I can handle your chores and I’ll have Spike help me. Just think of this like a small vacation.

A vacation. It felt strange to her. She should have been excited. It had been years since she left Fillydelphia. Still, something felt wrong about today.

The blaring of the train grew closer as the locomotive pulled up to Fillydephia’s train station. She boarded the train, leaving Fillydelphia far behind.

As the Aegis lowered onto the port, its steam releasing onto the loading bay, Rarity could feel a tinge of amazement from staring at such a magnificent piece of Britannian architecture. A gust of wind shot through the air, moving the fabric from Rarity’s red dress and forcing the metallic chains of her silver pendant to sway in the wind.

“What do you think, Madam Prime Minister?” Time Turner asked with a smile.

Rarity looked up with fascination. “It’s quite amazing. The ship used to transport Prime Minister Drakkn to the peace treaty that ended the Great War. General Trot even rode aboard it during the war.” She laughed. “I supposed it’s not quite what it used to be though. Trot said that it was derelict, even back then.”

“I’m afraid it’s not quite the war machine that it was in the past, but it doesn’t need to be. This is simply a precaution in case of an attack,” he said.

“We know that Germaneigh is coming. The easiest route would be the western shore. How in Equestria would they even reach here? They’d have to work their way through the entire country to reach the capital.”

“Just a precaution,” he said. “Germaneigh would love to nab the prime minister. Better on a warship far away from the shore than on land, right in the way of Germaneigh’s path.”

She sighed. “I suppose so.”

A platform from the ship lowered onto the docks as armed soldiers began unloading and carrying cargo off the ship. Although the iron gates made it difficult to see through, she caught a glimpse of a red maned pony with a coat that was a light shade of brown. He was a rather large stallion. Even at this distance, Rarity could see that he was obviously a pony used to physical regiments.

“Colonel Blindside,” Time Turner said.

She gave him an odd look. “I didn’t know you’d met him.”

“I haven’t. Still, it’s my job to know as much about these officials as possible. I am an intelligence operative, you know.”

Rarity nodded as she heard yelling from behind her. She smiled. “Pencil Pusher, darling! You look exhausted.”

Pencil Pusher, still wearing his black tie, ran to them, breathing profusely as he spoke. “I finished the arrangements with the Defense Ministry. General Blindside will be greeting us shortly.”

“Very good,” Rarity remarked as the iron bars of the gate opened, revealing that General Blindside dressed in a white jacket with the flag of Britannia, a large blue star in a sea of red.

“He extended his hoof to Rarity. “Madam Prime Minister, I presume.” His voice was much scratchier than Rarity had anticipated, given his large physique.

“Indeed. You must be General Blindside,” Rarity said, careful of her tone.

He nodded. “I am. A pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

He turned to Time Turner next. “You must be the operative from the Defense Ministry.”

He smiled as she excitedly shook his hoof. “Time Turner at your service. It’s a pleasure to work with you.”

“Likewise,” he said with a smile as he quickly shook Pencil Pusher’s hoof, barely saying a word to him other than a simple greeting.

“Anyway,” he said as he walked past the gate. “We’d better get going. We’ve received word that Germaneigh’s fleet is on the move. Wouldn’t be surprised if they were heading out as we speak.”

With that, Rarity, Pencil Pusher, and Time Turner followed him past the iron gates as they entered the Aegis, its metallic platform raising them into the ship.

Chapter 4: Baltimare

The grass prickled Applejack’s fur as she moved through the vast countryside, Applebloom walking closely behind her, her tiny red satchel wrapped around her waist. Carefully, Applejack lifted one hoof in front of the other, stepping over a set of leaves. She adjusted her tan stetson as she wiped the sweat from her brow. With a simple tug of her shoulders, she moved the lantern to her right, lighting the distance ahead and tightening the grip of the green satchel around her back.

Rustle.

Applejack stopped in her tracks as she slowly and calmly raised her hoof, signalling Applebloom to stop as the little filly clumsily ran into Applejack’s legs.

With her hoof still raised and her head facing forward, her eyes darted back and forth as she examined every nook and cranny as best as she could through the encroaching darkness. Her eyes spotted something running across the bushes. A blurry figure jumped from bush to bush as it ran farther away, becoming nothing more than a shadow in the night.

Slowly, the rustling grew fainter as the figure disappeared from view. Applejack lowered her foreleg and continued forward. Briefly, Applejack looked behind her. Applebloom was still shaking as she walked closer to Applejack’s legs, like a filly clinging to their guardian.

Applejack felt sadness wash over her as her little sister looked at her with those terrified eyes. It must have been hard for a filly so young to leave behind everything that she had ever known. The farm. The cattle. Everything was gone. Applejack had made sure of that. Luckily, she had been able to sell everything of value and managed to make a few bits in the process. They’d need it for the long road ahead.

Applejack smiled and rubbed her Applebloom’s mane. “Don’t worry, lil’ sis. I’m sure it was just a rabbit.”

“I...I ain’t scared,” Applebloom said defiantly, looking upward as she continued walking.

Applejack chuckled. “Of course ya ain’t. You ain’t got nothin’ to worry about as long as you got your big sister and your dependable granny.”

Applebloom hid her blush as she crunched the leaves below her hooves. “I’m hungry,” she said, barely below a whisper.

Applejack smiled at her sister. “Well, I’m sure your granny’s found found somethin’ in these here parts. She knows the backwoods of Ponland like the back of her hoof.” Applejack could see the faintest of smiles on Applebloom’s mouth as she walked beside her.

“Found me some berries! Ain’t poisonous. I already checked.”

Applejack’s head snapped back and she smiled as she watched her grandmother’s figure come into the light of the lantern. Applebloom ran and pulled Granny Smith into a tight hug, shouting, “Granny! You’re back!”

Applejack shushed her. “You gotta be quiet. They could have a patrol along this route,” Applejack whispered.

Granny Smith waved a hoof, dismissively. “Oh, quit yer fussin’! I already checked. Ain’t nopony down the road for miles. Anyway, I picked up a little something.”

Granny Smith reached in her satchel and opened it up, revealing a plethora of purple berries, enough to obscure whatever else Granny Smith was keeping in that old bag of hers.

Applebloom reached a hoof in it before Applejack stopped her, placing her foreleg in front of the bag. “You sure they ain’t poisonous? You checked and made sure?”

“Of course I checked!” Granny Smith yelled. “I wasn’t born yesterday! I know my berries from my poisons! Back in my day, I went rustling for food every night!”

Applejack sighed as she removed her foreleg. Immediately, Applebloom reached in, grabbing as many as her hooves could hold. Granny Smith gave a wrinkled smile as she watched Applebloom devour those berries only as a little filly could.

She hadn’t stopped to think about how this was affecting her. Granny Smith had built that farm from the from the ground up. It was her livelihood. She had raised a family twice on that small Ponish farm and spent nearly five decades running that family apple stand. Now it was all nothing but a distant memory, now erased by the flames of Trixie’s conquest.

Applejack trotted forward, moving past Applebloom and Granny Smith. She turned to her grandmother. “Did you see it?”

Granny Smith nodded. “Yep, couldn’t see much past that forest, but sure enough, I found some ponies and shacks. Looks like the place.”

“Good,” Applejack said. “Looks like that’s where we’re heading.” Applejack took the lead as she moved closer to the the distant treetops. It was all just behind these trees: salvation. She had heard rumors around town of a refugee camp along the Ponish countryside that was taking in ponies from all over and transporting them straight to Britannia. Right now, it was the best hope they had.

“Also,” Granny Smith said, “Did you hear anything strange? I swear I saw something down in that forest. Looked like a rabbit, curly tail and everything. But it was too big; it looked almost like a pony!”

Applejack laughed. “I’m sure it’s nothin’. I heard it too, probably just a wild vermin, that’s all.” She turned to Applebloom. “Anyway, once you’re finished eating, we’ll get going.

Applebloom nodded and quickly finished off the last of the berries as Granny Smith stored the rest in her satchel. Applejack adjusted the rope around her shoulder that carried the lantern and her satchel and continued down the path that Granny Smith had pointed out to her, past the rising treetops and into the dark forest.

As she walked through, hard soil and autumnal leaves cracked against Applejack’s hooves. Every sound caused her eyes to bounce from one tree to another. The rustling of leaves. The silent night air broken by a faint gust of wind. Breath was beginning to leave Applejack’s lungs as she tightened up. Be strong. For them.

Forward, she continued to trudge. She couldn’t let them see how terrified she truly was. Step by step, she moved through the forest. She looked forward, gazing past the neverending rows of trees and bushes. She could hear a stream now; the sound of water lapping against hard rock and soil. Almost there, she thought to herself.

She looked back. Applebloom was shaking. In her fear and anxiety, she hadn’t realized just how cold it had gotten. Quickly, Applejack reached in her saddlebags and pulled out a small set of wool robes. “Applebloom,” she called out.

Her small eyes rose as Applejack tossed the the robes over. “Thanks,” Applebloom muttered as she put on the robes, still trying to act brave. After a moment, she began to notice something strange: the smell of smoke.

Applejack stopped. Smoke? No. She held up a hoof and turned to face her family. “I need ya’ll to stay here for a moment,” she whispered. They nodded silently with weary looks etched plainly across their faces.

Carefully, Applejack walked forward, pushing past the bushes. They wouldn’t be stupid enough to light a fire in these woods, not with the German soldiers waiting around the corner.

She slowed her pace, leaning against the trees as she hid underneath their shadows. She could now hear voices. They were shouting. Some were crying. Applejack held her breath as she slowed down to a snail’s pace. Gently, she lifted one hoof over the other as she drew closer to the shouting.

Clumsily, she stumbled forward, landing face first into the dirt. The smoke was gaining more visibility. She scrambled to her hooves and stuck closer to the trees, crouching low as she ducked into a nearby bush. She slowly and silently pushed the leaves away. She could see everything now.

Soldiers in purple armor with purple cloaks and purple capes. Ponies in tin shacks led by gunpoint. Mothers held their children close. Fathers walked stoically, trying to look brave. Wooden shacks burning as ponies ran out only to face armed ponies. Some tried to run, but were shot down before they could gain any distance.

I have to warn them, she realized. She took a step backwards.

Rustle.

Her head snapped backwards as she tried to pinpoint the sound. It was nearby.

“What was that?” one of the soldiers yelled from near the shacks. Without delay, she twisted her body backwards and ran. She galloped faster than she thought was possible, jumping over leaves and weaving from tree to tree.

Thick leaves scratched against her skin as she pushed past them, stumbling over a thick bush. She swerved through the trees. Their voices trailed behind. Screams and hoofsteps followed her throughout the dark forest.

Rustle.

Whatever that sound was, it was getting closer. She sprinted faster, sweat running down her cheeks.

Almost there, she reassured herself. Just then, as she pushed past an overhanging branch, she could hear a quivering voice.

“How long do you think she’s gonna be?”

“Not too long,” Granny Smith’s voice reassured Applebloom. “Your sister’s reliable. I know she’ll turn u-”

Applejack shoved through the branches and flailed her right foreleg about. “Granny! Applebloom! We need to get going! Soldiers! Soldiers!”

Granny Smith’s face turned to confusion. “Hold up, there. What-”

Applejack grabbed hold of her grandmother’s hoof. “No time. They’re on to us.”

Applebloom joined them as they began running, following desperately after Applejack as she held onto Granny Smith’s fragile, aged foreleg. She took a right, a left, and another left. The directions blended together as Applejack continued to run. She could barely breath now. Only one thought lingered in her mind. I have to get there somewhere safe. I have to-

Rustle. Rustle. It was getting closer, very close. The shouting was getting closer too.

“Hey!” said a voice from above.

Applejack nearly paused as her eyes veered from left to right, scanning all around her. It didn’t sound like a soldier’s voice. It sounded too...playful, almost childlike. She ignored the voice and continued.

“Hey, you! You with the hat!”

She was losing it. She looked around once more. “What was that?” Applebloom said between breaths.

“Don’t know, Applebloom. Might be one of them Germans. Can’t tell. Either way, we gotta keep running.”

“Waaaaaiiiit!”

From the corners of her eyes, something tumbled from the row of trees. Something curly. Something...pink?

Applejack turned her head, still running. It was a pony, that much was clear. Pink and poofy were the only words to describe her. Pink, poofy mane. Pink, poofy tail. Pink, poofy coat. Even her voice seemed to have a tint of pink to it as she spoke. “I’m not an enemy, I promise!”

Applejack veered to her right, away from the strange pink pony. “How am I supposed to trust that you ain’t trying to pull us into one of your traps?”

“I pinkie promise that this is not a trap!”

“Pinkie-what?”

“Never mind! Anyway, I’ve been watching you ever since you entered the forest and-”

Applejack angrily faced her. “You were spying on us?”

“Nononono! I heard that they were smuggling refugees around here and I wanted to check on it myself. I saw you walking through, and I thought to myself, ‘I bet these guys are refugees, because why else would they be running through this creepy countryside in the middle of the night unless they had some weird obsession with creepy forests and countrysides.’ Not that there’s anything wrong with creepy forest and countryside obsessions. In fact, I knew one guy who-”

“Okay! I get it!,” Applejack said, breathing heavily. “But if you ain’t one of them, then why are you chasing after us?”

Her face seemed more serious now. “I have a cabin near here. We can hide there.”

“What do you mean we? How am I supposed to trust some little, pink fluff ball that came running in through the woods and is conveniently offering me and my family shelter?”

The words sounded almost silly as she said them aloud. The voices behind her were getting closer. There was no way that she could outrun them on her own. She looked back. Applebloom was panting hard and Granny Smith looked like she was on her last leg. She bit her lip. “This place of yours, will we be safe?”

The pink pony nodded vigorously. “Uh huh! I promise, you guys will be just fine!”

“Alright, then. If it means shaking these guys, then lead the way!” She turned to Applebloom, breathing heavily. “Applebloom, hop on my back.”

Applebloom clumsily nodded and lept onto Applejack’s back, grasping her forelegs around her shoulders. It took everything in Applejack’s power to keep running with the weight of her little sister against her back. She grabbed hold of Granny Smith, putting her weight against her shoulders.

She trudged forward, keeping behind the pink mare as she twisted and turned through the forest. It was was several moments before she could see the silhouette of a cabin in the distance, over a small hill.

Applejack galloped over the hill, holding Granny Smith close as Applebloom’s grip around her shoulders tightened. The shouts from behind grew closer. “They went over that hill!” one of the soldiers yelled.

The pink mare began hopping to the top and pushed open the door, allowing them entrance. The three of them rushed past her and into the dimly lit log cabin.

It was bare inside. Only a small couch, an empty fireplace, and a small overhanging lantern that stood near an open hallway. The pink mare ran in, pushing them through the cabin and past the hallway. Hastily, she pushed them into a small room inhabited by only a rickety bed and a derelict bookshelf. “Wait right here,” she said.

Before Applejack could respond, the pink mare was gone. They were now alone in this strange bedroom lit only by a small candle.

Applebloom climbed down Applejack’s back and faced her. “Are we gonna be okay?”

“Yeah, we just hav-” Applejack was interrupted by a sudden knocking from the other room.

Applejack shushed them and crouched low to the ground, pushing the others behind her. All was quiet for a moment.

The silence was broken by the creaking of a door. A deep voice echoed throughout the empty hallways. “Ma’am, we’ve received word of possible refugees in the area. I’m going to have to search your residen-”

“Excuuuuuse me?” the pink mare’s voice boomed. “You wake me up in the middle of the night, try to barge into my house, and you expect me to be fine with it?”

“Ma’am, I really don’t-”

“Do you have any idea of who I am? Oh, of course you don’t. If you had any idea of who I was, you wouldn't be barging into my home past midnight like this. You want a clue? My parents own the largest mining company in the world and have a special contract with Queen Trixie, herself!”

“Wait...you...you’re…”

“My name is Pinkamina Diane Pie, daughter of Augustus Pie and Marianna Rockbelle Pie, and unless you feel like explaining personally to Queen Trixie why the latest supply of red crystals is running late, I suggest you search elsewhere.”

“I...I...very well Miss Pinkamina. Have a safe nigh-”

The door was slammed shut and the locks clinked. After a moment of silence, the pink mare’s voice boomed. “You can come out now!” she yelled, much more peacefully than moments before.

Slowly, Applejack left and approached the strange pink mare, her family following closely behind.

Applejack's face grew pale as she approached her. "Your name...I recognize it. Pie...as in the Pie Corporation?"

Her face lit up as she approached them. "Yeah! They're my parents! I-"

Applejack backed up, raising a hoof to silence her. "Miss Pinkamina-"

She dismissively waved a hoof. "Pinkamina? Oh, you can just call me Pinkie...or Pinkie Pie!"

Applejack bit her lip. "Listen, I'm mighty grateful, but I have to know...why are you here? What's going on? What do you want with my family?"

"Well," she said, "I came here, because I'd heard that there was a refugee camp in this area. I've been traveling for several days and noticed you when I was walking through the countryside, and I thought, 'I bet those guys are heading to the refugee camp!' Since I left home without directions, it was just perfect! Unfortunately...well you know the rest. Those mean soldiers have been taking down a lot of camps lately."

“But...Pinkamina...err...Pinkie, why do you care about refugees? Your parents are some of the wealthiest ponies in the world! What’s your stake in this?”

“What do you mean?” she asked, confused. “Innocent ponies are getting captured and thrown in scary prisons every day! Why wouldn’t I care?”

Applejack paused, stunned by her response.

Pinkie Pie continued. “That’s why my parents started everything. They had the money and knew all the right ponies! Even though they didn’t want me to help them at first, I convinced them that I would be perfect for the job!”

“Job? What job?” Applejack asked.

“The job of getting refugees across the country! My dad used words like ‘underground’ and ‘network’, but I like to think of it like a super duper rescue adventure!”

“Rescue?” Applejack repeated the words, hung up on the implications of what they meant. “You mean...you can help us?” she asked all too quickly.

Pinkie Pie nodded vigorously. “You bet! Just leave it me! I already have it planned out! First, we’ll go north and head to Germaneigh. Then-”

“Germaneigh? But that’s the heart of everything! Sneaking through an occupied country is one thing, but sneaking through Queen Trixie’s backdoor is another!”

“It’s the only way!” Pinkie assured her. “Besides, I promise all of you will be safe! This isn’t my first time helping ponies get across the country. I have tons of safehouses just like this one and know tons of ponies along the way that can help us!”

Applejack was defeated. She knew that this was the only way that she could ensure her family’s safety. For now, she had to place her faith in this strange pink mare. “Alright, Miss-”

“Pinkie!” she corrected her. “You don’t have to call me Miss,” she added with a giggle.

“Alright...Pinkie,” she said, searching her eyes. They were big and bright, not a hint of deceit in them. Her smile. Her eyes. They were all genuine. She sighed. “I trust ya.”

“Yay!” Pinkie yelled at the top of her lungs as she began bouncing about Applejack like some sort of wild rabbit. “This is going to be so much fun! It’s only 2:00 A.M. We should totally have a we just met party!”

“Actually,” Applejack interrupted as she turned to her family, “I imagine my family’s pretty tired. You wouldn’t happen to have a few extra beds lying around?”

She nodded and pointed a hoof down the hall. “Of course! There’s two extra bedrooms over there.”

Applejack nodded as she began making her way to her bed. Even though, she still had her doubts, something felt right about trusting this mysterious pink pony.

"Hello?" Twilight Sparkle called out into the darkness. She began scanning her surroundings. There was nothing around her; just a pure, black abyss. She stumbled forwards. "Spike? Mom? Anyone?" There was no response.

Behind her she could hear a strange clicking noise. She turned around, but could see nothing. She tried to ignore it, but she was stopped by another clicking noise; this one was significantly louder. She recognized the sound now; it was gunfire. It sounded so familiar to Twilight.

Twilight began running, she was not aware of which direction she ran. She couldn't even tell if she was actually running away from the gunfire or simply closer. She simply ran, and didn't stop. The feeling seemed so familiar to her, almost second nature.

She could smell fire.

"Ma'am!" Twilight's eyes snapped open and she turned to see the pony from atop the train, now standing outside with side door, held open.

"Ma'am, I was yelling for a solid two minutes. We're here."

Twilight managed a weak laugh. "Sorry, I must have fallen asleep....I better get going," she said, quickly grabbing her satchel, and exiting the carriage.

It took her a moment to recollect her thoughts as she stared off into the row of buildings and small shops. She looked down, almost expecting Spike to make some off colour quip about her lack of sleep.

Twilight opened the side of her satchel and pulled out a small piece of parchment. Nightingale Books and Scrolls, it read. Thanks for the directions, mom, Twilight thought bitterly as she weaved through the crowds, trying her best to avoid eye contact with anypony. She never did care for the hard stares of others. Everywhere she walked, she could see that same robotic look as they went from point A to point B, often hiding behind a forced smile as they did so.

As she made it through the hectic crowds of ponies wandering the streets, she began to wonder what kind of books were so special that they needed to be picked up by hoof?

Quickly, she walked around from building to building until she had reached the end of the first row, when she noticed a neatly painted two story, wooden building which read, "Nightingale Books and Scrolls". The building appeared to be aged, but well maintained over the years. It's exterior paint was white, and its pristine windows gave a glimpse inside, where she could see all sorts of ponies going in and out as they purchased books, both new and old. This must be the place, she thought. Hopefully I can find her. She slowly pushed open the door with her front foreleg, and could hear a set of bells ring over her head as the door pushed open.

The minute that she opened the doors, she was greeted by a brown earth pony in a red jacket. "Welcome to Nightingale Books and Scrolls, may I help you or you just browsing?"

Twilight jumped back, startled by his appearance. She regained her hoofing and weakly responded, "Yes, I-err would like to speak with Miss Rosanna Nightingale about a package I am supposed to receive."

"Miss Nightingale was on the second floor last time I saw her," the earth pony said.
Twilight happily thanked him, and walked through the store, beaming at the sight of all these books, carefully organized into rows for each customer's leisure. The store, like the rest of the city, was quite packed; mainly by little fillies and parents wishing to get their children the latest set of popular children's books. Regardless of the crowd, though, Twilight felt at peace among these shelves. She could feel herself almost drawn into another world. Some of these were fantasy filled tales of knights and goblins, while others were historical dramas focusing on the various challenges faced by ponies throughout history.

On another shelf, she could see the various religious manuscripts and books. The Celestian Bible was laced along the walls along with a handful of other books from some of the smaller religions such as dodekathesism, a religion spawned to the east that worshiped twelve distinct gods and goddesses, as well as some of the smaller denominations of Celestianism. Twilight had never been too into the religious ideals of Celestia. She did somewhat idolize her as a prominent historical figure, but she never found her to be a figure worthy of worship. Her mother was a bi-theist who worshiped both goddesses. She would always tell Twilight about how one day the goddesses would return to unite the world. Twilight thought that it was simply wishful thinking. In her opinion, ponykind had been left behind long ago. However, she was never too vocal about her views, Luckily, although the majority of the population was still Celestian, they had become more accepting of other ways of thought, especially with the influx of immigrants in the past several decades.

With a final glance, she looked away from the rows of book, and ran past the screaming fillies, whose parents lagged closely behind, and made her way to a wooden staircase that stood in the center of the room. She made made her way up; grabbing onto the wooden railings with her foreleg to ensure balance. The second floor was small in comparison to the first floor, housing the majority of the non fiction books. There weren't quite as many ponies on this floor as on the previous. It consisted mostly of older mares and stallions. Among these ponies, one stood out in particular: an old mare in a red jacket, similar to the pony at the entrance, who sported a mane with different shades of red, and a light yellow coat. Twilight made her way towards the mare.

"Hello, ma'am," Twilight began. "Do you know where I can find Miss Rosanna Nightingale?"

The mare's ears immediately perked up. "That'd be me! You can call me Rose for short, though. Anyway, what can I do for you?"

"Hello, my name is Twilight Sparkle. My mother, Silver Tome, sent me here from Fillydelphia to pick up a package."

"Ah, you're Silver Tome's daughter! I've been expecting you. How is she?" Rose asked as she walked over to an unused counter.
"She's doing very well," Twilight happily replied, as she watched to mare search behind the counter. "I'm guessing you're friends with my mom?"

Rose's head popped up, and she walked out carrying a small cardboard box. She carried it in her left hoof and responded, "Of course! I met her when I was on a trip to Fillydelphia. It's rare to come across such a hardcore bibliophile. We started chatting about books, and afterwards, we started sending letters back and forth. Eventually, we got in a habit of mailing each other books that the other hadn't read."

"So my mother sent me all the way here just to pick up regular books? I thought this was for the library."

"Oh, it is!" she exclaimed holding the package to her chest. "There are some rare books in this collection that your mom was interested in purchasing from me; rare books that she didn't want to risk being sent in through the mail."

"Oh, I guess that makes sense," said Twilight as she stared at the package. "So...are you going to let me have it?"
Rose nodded her head, and began apologizing, "Of course! I'm so sorry! Sometimes I just get lost in my rants."

She extended her hoof containing the package. Twilight began levitating the package beside her. Rose waved her hoof at Twilight, and gave a final farewell. "Anyway, it was nice to meet you Twilight! Tell your mother, I said hi!"

Twilight waved back, and then began making her way towards the stairs. Before she did, however, she wanted to see just what sort of rare books her mother had gotten hold of. She trotted next to the nonfiction section shelf, and used her magic to tear away the layers of tape. With a final telekinetic snip, she tore off the tape and opened up the cardboard package. From inside, she could see five books. She levitated them out from the package to closely inspect them.

Four of the books were very old historical books. The first book dealt with the First Equestrian Civil War, taking placing right after the disappearance of the princesses and the ensuing chaos that birthed Solaria: The Solar Empire, and Lunaria: The Lunar Republic. The Solarians wished for the return of Princess Celestia, and continued to worship her existence, developing a state based on the foundations of sovereignty and peace. The Lunarians, on the other hand, worshiped Princess Luna, and developed into a much more militaristic state, one consisting mostly of pegasi. Two of the other books were first hand accounts of the Eastern Union's first settlers as well as the Lunarians who traveled across the sea to claim a chunk of this new found land. The fourth book was a first hand account of the Pegasi-Griffin war and the Battle of Cloudsdale. Twilight vaguely remembered her mother speaking of this particular book; about a battle where a rainbow-maned pegasus famously stood her ground against the invading griffins.

Twilight levitated the final book in front of her; it was much different than the others. It had no title, and simply had a brown hardcover with a golden unicorn emblazoned onto the front; the unicorn’s eyes glowing a bright azure. On its cover, was a small sticky note. One of a kind. Handle with care.

She had begun to open it when felt a loud rumbling that shattered her concentration. She dropped the book onto the ground, and fell, landing on her sides.

Twilight slowly lifted herself up, and grunted as she rubbed her shoulder. What was that?
Twilight caught herself as she felt another set of tremors. Everypony in the library was looking around in confusion with the exception of a single pony staring off into the windows. She started screaming. Everypony began crowding around her, in an attempt to see had caused her to panic.
Twilight joined in on the crowd when she noticed that they had all began running in the opposite direction, clogging up the stairs. Twilight awkwardly squeezed through the panicked crowd, and gazed outside the window, when her heart momentarily stopped.

Through the window, she could see stacks of smoke rising up from several of the buildings in the shopping district. She could see fires building, and ponies on the street running in panic. Above the smoke, a fleet of metallic airplanes clouded the skies. These attack planes did not bear The Solarian crest; these attack planes bore a single, crimson bolt of lightning: the crest of Neighpon, The Empire of the Pacific Isles. What were they doing here? Twilight had heard that they were staying out of the war; why would they choose to attack now? More importantly, why Solaria? Solaria wasn't even involved in the war! A million thoughts forced their way into her head at once.

She could not hear any gunfire at first and begun to wonder where the fire and smoke was coming from. Her curiosity was stopped when saw several of the planes dive straight into the shops below, causing a cluster of burning wood and rubble to fly forth, towards the streets.

It was then that Twilight could hear the clicking once more; the clicking of gunfire, as a passing plane began firing towards the window. Twilight jumped backwards, into the hardwood floor, as a torrent of glass rained down upon her. Twilight, still lying on the ground, acted quickly as she summoned forth a shield to block the incoming glass shards. As the glass slid down her shield, she deactivated it, and began to make her way towards the stairs, where a crowd of ponies still remained as they desperately tried to escape.

She had almost reached them when she was knocked back by an explosion of wood and metal as a Neighponese plane flew straight into the side of the building. She covered her face with her hooves, once again activating a shield to protect her from fires that were quickly spreading across the second floor. Twilight opened her eyes to see that the wooden stairway had collapsed, and a crowd of ponies screamed as they fell into the fires below, their screams quickly silenced. Twilight began panicking, trying to find a method of escape.

She ran towards the center of the room where the stairway had once stood. Perhaps she could simply jump to the first floor, she may not have been an athletic pony, but she could surely handle a minor fall. Her plans instantly changed when she looked below, from the safety of her bubble-like shield. The collapsed stairway was now ablaze, holding in place the bodies of several dead ponies.

She scanned the room, and now she could see them; all across the room, there were ponies who had been killed by the initial gunfire or set ablaze by the first set of explosions. Her body tensed up. She could hear the screaming in the back of her mind, again; the screaming of ponies. A voice filled her head. If something happens, I want you to keep running. Don't stop, just keep running.

"No!" she yelled to herself as she violently shook her head. "Not today, not like this."

I can teleport!, she thought to herself. I'll just send myself somewhere nearby.

Twilight closed her eyes, and tried to concentrate. In truth, she hadn't quite been able to master the teleportation spell, not when she spent most of the day fixing up the library. Her current study of magic only consisted of about two hours a day, just before she went to bed. She could only go small distances and only with immense concentration. She had never performed the spell under such intense stress. Unfortunately, she didn't have time for second guessing.
Twilight Sparkle began to clear her mind of all distractions. She tried to ignore the sounds of gunfire, the collapsing wood, the screams of the dead, and the smell of fire. Her eyes popped open. The smell of fire? She examined the barrier around her. It was slowly fading as smoke had began to seep in from under her feet. She remembered her tome’s words.

This defensive spell is not perfect. Only a small number of unicorns, mostly those born with the talent for defensive spells, can actually create a perfect shield. You see, when you make a perfect barrier, you completely encase yourself in a bubble. Unfortunately, you also close off yourself from the outside world, and in doing so, you also cut off the outside supply of oxygen. The only way around this is to either add a layer to the spell that recirculates the oxygen or simply create holes that allow oxygen to enter. But remember, if you go through with the second method, your shield is no longer perfect, and also allows in any number of harmful substances that could fill the air around you.

Why had she forgotten that book’s words? She had been too hasty when she casted her spell. There was too much clogging her mind. Even now, she struggled to think as smoke began to seep in. She began coughing and wheezing as the barrier around her collapsed.

She placed her hoof around her nose, and desperately tried to breathe. She didn't know what to do anymore, she was simply walking, her vision was now blurry from all the smoke. As she tried to take a step back, she felt the wood under her collapse, and she fell through the floor below, landing on a pile of wood.

She tried to stand, but could feel a great pain in her hind leg. Twilight ignored the pain and began pushing against the ground with her barely functioning legs. She slowly rose, still coughing, and pushed away the columns of wood that blocked her path. She lacked the strength to simply use her hooves, and had to sloppily lean her whole body against them. She was now trudging through the first floor, and could see the broken remains of the attack plane that destroyed the building.

All around the floor were the scattered corpses of once happy customers. They varied in age, from child to adult. Normally, she would have been revolted at the sight. In the back of her mind, she wanted nothing more than to vomit at the thought of these dead children, but could only think of escape, as her senses began going numb.

She tripped over another piled of wood, and began to crawl, desperately racing to find an escape. She began to weakly pound a hoof against the ground. She weakly cried out, "Spike? Mom? Anyone?" There was no response. She began sulking against the ground. She had finally begun to accept defeat.

Her eyes began to close as she tried to maintain consciousness. Within moments, her vision began to fade. Seconds became minutes. Minutes became hours. Hours became an eternity. Darkness closed in all around her.

That's when she heard the singing.

Twilight slowly rose her head up and could hear the familiar tune from the other night. It was the fillies singing their strangely foreign tune. The singing became more powerful and Twilight felt a strange surge of energy flow through her entire being. Was this it? Was this the song of her death? She picked herself off the ground, one leg at a time, and began limping across the floor as the voices grew louder. She could not see anything ahead of hear, only smoke and fire, blurred together. Instead, she followed the music, limping closer. She had no plans, no ideas, only the music.

It was then that she saw the most intense light she had ever seen. Twilight Sparkle moved hoof over her eyes and could see the luminescent silhouette of a pony standing in front of her. Behind the strange figure were was an endless white light. The music grew even louder as she approached the heavenly pony, and the pony's wings extended. She didn't recognize the silhouette. She could see no face, and could only make out her long flowing mane, forming a heart-shape near her forehead. Yes, it was a feminine figure, but a powerful one; her angelic wings extended before Twilight.

Twilight Sparkle increased her speed and could see the bright pony extending a hoof. Twilight did the same, slowly limping forward with her right foreleg extended out. She was just inches away from the heavenly figure as the music boomed in her ears. She felt another pony grasp her hoof as she was pulled forward, away from the burning building just as the music suddenly cut off. The pony that pulled her forward was not the angelic pegasus from before, but the familiar figure of Rose. She fell forward as Rose grabbed hold of her.

"Easy," she whispered. Everything around her began to fade. The last thing she saw was Rose pulling her over her shoulders and running.

Three Days Later

Twilight found herself in the middle of a gravel road, surrounded by tall, stone buildings. These buildings were empty and destroyed, with their windows completely shattered. Glass and broken cobblestone filled the street as Twilight walked across. She called out, but there was no response.

The air around her chilled her bones, and she began to shiver. Every building around her looked the same; stone structures completely devoid of all life. She could now hear a voice.

"Twily, we need to go!"

"But I don't wanna go!"

Twilight's ears perked up, and in front of her stood a scared purple filly next a slightly older, white coated colt, with a blue mane, and no cutie mark. It was Twilight; a much younger Twilight.

"Twily, mom and dad said that we need to be ready."

The filly Twilight began to place her hoof over eyes, and she began to sob. The white colt leaned down in front of the little Twilight, used his magic to bring forth a ragged gray doll, and placed it in front of her. She began wiping the tears from her eyes, and wrapped her tiny forelegs around the raggedy doll. The colt began to hug the little filly tightly.

"Come on Twily, mom and dad are waiting." The colt picked up Twilight and carried her, putting her weight against his shoulder.

He began walking away with the small Twilight as the older Twilight chased after them.

"No!" she yelled. "Stop!" The colt didn't stop, and the two faded away in front of Twilight.

Twilight Sparkle awoke covered in sweat as she tore away her bed covers. She was back home, in the Fillydelphia library. She examined her bare hind legs to see that her right leg was covered in bandages. To her right, Spike continued to stare at Twilight, who was struggling to catch her breath.

"Are you okay, Twilight?" Spike asked.

"Yeah," Twilight said in between breaths, "I'm fine. Just a bad dream, that's all."

She heard a set of hooves climbing up the stairs. Silver Tome walked in and sat beside her bed.

"You're sweating. Was it that same dream?"

Twilight paused, staring at the ground. Twilight slowly nodded her head. "I could see him. I could see my brother. I kept chasing after him, like I always do, but he just...fades away. No goodbye, no farewell, he just disappears."

"Twilight," Silver Tome said, lightly grabbing hold of her hoof.

"I know! I know!" Twilight said, her voice now sounding agitated. Her voice softened. "I know that he's dead, but still....I can't stop thinking about him. I can't stop thinking of everything that's happened."

Silver Tome was unable to think of the right words. Nothing she said could truly make Twilight at ease, especially when it came to her brother. She decided to change the subject.

"Rose came by earlier. She wanted to see how you were doing. I tell you, one of these days I'm going to have to find a way to repay that mare. First, she saves my daughter, then she keeps coming by to check on you; there are some wonderful ponies in this world," she said with a smile.

Twilight paused. “Mom, what do you think it means?”

Silver Tome gave a puzzled look. “What do you mean?”

“What I saw that day. The music. That pegasus. I could’ve sworn that they were...guiding me.”

She sighed. “I don’t know how the mind works. Could’ve been your brain trying to decypher everything. I’ve heard that some ponies hallucinate when they’re overly stressed. What happened to you was a stressful situation if I’ve ever heard of one. Maybe it’s a sign from the Goddesses, who knows? I’m just glad that you’re back in one piece.”

Twilight, too, gave a weak smile. "How much long do you think my leg will have to stay bandaged?"

"Probably a few more days. Honestly, I'm still amazed that you got by with such minor injuries. A sprained ankle and some minor burns, but no lasting damage. The doctors said you should be fully healed in another week."

Twilight let out a sigh and pulled the blankets up, examining her hindlegs which were covered in bandages. It had been almost a week since the attack; almost a week since Solaria officially declared war of Neighpon and her allies. As it turns out, right before the attack, Neighpon declared an official alliance with the nation of Germaneigh. No pony understood why they did it, but It had finally happened; Solaria finally got her war. Even now, Twilight could remember the booming speech that King Filthy Rich gave the morning after. Everyone seemed willing to fight back now. Everyone was angry and frustrated as they watched their fellow countryponies die senseless deaths. As much as Twilight hated to admit it, she too felt something stir inside her that day.

There was a moment of silence between the three. Even Spike, who had refrained from the conversation, gave an uncomfortable look. Silver Tome was aware of where this conversation would soon head.

"So when are they implementing the draft?" Twilight asked, breaking the silence.

Silver Tome didn't immediately respond. She looked into her daughter's eyes and said, "They've starting enlisting ponies as of yesterday. But Twilight, as long as you're injured, you don't have to go." As she said it, there was an almost pleading voice in the way that she spoke and looked at Twilight.

"Actually," Twilight began, "I've made a decision."

Her mother leaned in, both hooves around Twilight's left hoof. "Honey, you don't have t-"

"I'm enlisting."

Her mother froze and her hooves slipped from Twilight's as if Twilight's entire hoof had been born in ice. Her entire body became the whitest shade of pale. Twilight continued. "Right after my wounds are healed, I'm going to sign up for service."

Her mother didn't say a word, she simply stared of into space, trying to realize her daughter's words. She had almost lost her daughter once, she didn't want it to happen a second time.

"But why?" Spike yelled. "You can probably get away from it due to medical excuses. You almost died for Celestia's sake!"

"I know that," Twilight calmly responded. "I also know that hundreds, if not thousands, did die. I saw them. I remember when I was in the burning building,I saw children burned alive. It's not right!"

Twilight's gave was now one of firm resolve. "I'm not going to run from this. It's like before, ponies are dying. I saw it firsthand in the bookstore. I saw bullets, fire, corpses, and children dying and innocents slaughtered. I know I'm only one pony. I'm not special; I'm just a librarian, but I'm also a unicorn, and my special talent is magic. I may not be able to make a huge difference, but if I can help in any way to bring an end this violence in any way possible; if I can bring an end to the bad dreams, then that's what I'm going to do."

Silver Tome sat for a minute with her head facing the ground. She threw her arms around Twilight, tears beginning to form around her elder eyes. "Don't ever say you're not special," she said as her voice began to crack. "You're my daughter, you're the most special pony on this planet."

Twilight didn't bother to respond and simply returned the hug. Spike began making his way downstairs. He was young and naive, but he wasn't stupid. He left Twilight alone with her mother as she came to terms with the truth: Twilight Sparkle, her daughter, was a soldier now.

Chapter 5: The Battle For Britannia

Chapter 5: The Battle for Britania

Queen Trixie of Germaneigh sat atop her throne, overlooking a massive, round, metal table. Below her, officers dressed in elaborate military cloaks and uniforms worked diligently around a large paper map. Several officers began drawing around the map with a plethora of instruments and rulers, marking every detail, both major and minor.

Queen Trixie slumped in her chair, propping up her face with a single hoof. “General Stonewall,” Trixie called out, “report!”

Stonewall walked from the table with a smile. “General Seigfried is on board the Veranderung. They should arrive at Britannia’s shores within the hour.”

“Excellent,” she said as she gaze around the room. “It’s far too crowded in here, wouldn’t you say? Come, let us speak elsewhere.”

Stonewall nodded as Trixie left her throne and took the lead, her lavender cape dragging along the bright carpets. The guards opened the doors and shut them behind her as she walked down the empty corridors.

Have they discovered our intent?" she asked once she was sure that nobody was around.

"They've raised a magical barrier all along the shoreline surrounding the country. Our sentries have reported strong numbers along the Britannia's eastern and western coasts. Our sources indicate that the prime minister is being held along the eastern shore, as we predicted."

"Very well. Is our 'package' ready to be delivered?"

"Yes, it's already aboard one of our carrier ships. Speaking of, how did you convince 'her' to assist us? I assumed that she of all ponies would detest the very idea."

Trixie lifted her head and looked forward, hazing down upon all the ponies below. "We're all the same, you know. Ponies are very selfish and predictable creatures. We desire land, love, money...some more than others. 'She' was no different. Once Trixie dangled my offer her front of her, she fell into my plans perfectly. That foolish Neighpon emperor was just as easy. A promise of land and money, and he pledged his allegiance to our cause. The griffins? Land and honor. Traitors; usurpers: sellouts; in the end, they'll become whatever they need to become to be, in order to accomplish their goals."

"Well then, my Queen," Stonewall said, "then what does that make you?"

"Friends? Enemies? Good? Evil? Once Trixie has made her vision a reality, such terms won't matter. What is Trixie? Trixie is the mare who will change this world."

Rarity shook as she tried to maintain balance on all fours inside the metal stalls, her lips smelling of vomit. Her stomach heaved as she looked down, trying to forget that she was thousands of feet above the ground. Three days on board and still, she could barely go an hour without becoming sick to her stomach.

“Madam?” Pencil Pusher’s voice said behind the stall. “I...I feel awkward in here.”

Rarity coughed as she held herself steady and exited the stall flushing down her vomit, careful not to let anything touch her dress, a dress that was a shade of velvet. From her neck, swung her silver pendant which bore the symbols of the sun and crescent moon. She walked to the sink, talking as she did so. “Stop worrying. I’m the only one that’s allowed in here due to reasons of security. Besides, you’re technically one of my bodyguards, are you not?”

“Well...yes, but only because you insisted!”

“And for a reason, you’re one of the few ponies around her that I trust,” she said as she washed her hooves and reached for mouthwash from her satchel in the corner of the room.

She gave it a swig before spitting it back into the sink. “What about Time Turner?” he asked.

“Him? I...I’m not quite sure how to feel about our little friend. On one hand, he has the clearance and the credentials to suggest that he is genuine. Still, something about him seems off. I get the feeling there’s something that he’s not telling me.”

After placing her mouthwash back in, she reached for a comb, a small mirror, and makeup. Carefully, she levitated the mirror in front of her as she began to comb her mane into perfect curls.

After several minutes, she proceeded to carefully open her set of makeup and groom herself as best as she could.

“I didn’t know you were got airsick. You seemed so excited to get on board.”

She carefully applied lipstick as she spoke. “It’s been ages since I’ve flown due to...various reasons. I had hoped that I would’ve gotten over it after such a long time. Not only that, but I hadn’t expected Blindside to ban alcohol aboard the ship. A little wine would be marvelous right about now,” she said, grabbing hold of her stomach.

“Well,” he said awkwardly, “Then, if you’re sick why won’t you just go lie down? I’m sure the rest of the crew will be just fine. I doubt Colonel Blindside or Time Turner would care.”

Rarity gave a gentle laugh. "Yes, I'm sure they'd be proud to see their fearless leader cowering in a luxuriously furnished bedroom while they sweat and toil. Listen darling, do you know why I always take so long to get dressed and groom? The reason is that appearances are everything. If I go to an international assembly looking like trash, then that is what they'll think of the country. If I appear weak and fragile, what does it say of the country that elected me to represent them? These ponies are looking to their leaders and commanders for guidance and confidence. Perhaps I'm just a figurehead, but I don't intend to cower in a corner and disgrace the very ponies that I want to protect over something like a ‘stomach ache’. Anyway, is the Colonel still on deck?"

“Yes,” he said with a nod.

“Good,” she replied as she finished applying her makeup and straightening her dress. After finally putting back everything in her satchel, she opened the door and let Pencil Pusher lock it behind her.

They were now facing the round, metallic corridors of the Aegis. Rarity walked forward, Pencil Pusher close behind. It made Rarity feel small to walk along these wide hallways, passing by uniformed mares and stallions. As she walked, she gazed at the passing rooms where ponies were hard at work.

It was several minutes until they reached the end of the hallway. Rarity was about to reach for the door when it was slammed open, nearly hitting her across the face. She backed up and gasped only to find a similar reaction as the pony opening it showed his face. He was a stallion with a pure white coat and dark blue mane, dark blue tail, and eyes of cerulean. On his flank was a magenta six pointed star inside a dark blue shield. Above it stood three tiny stars.

He leapt back in shock. “Sorry about that, ma’am!” he said as he backed away and ran off, obviously in some sort of hurry.

She stared off for a moment, before turning back. “Strange stallion,” she noted as she opened the door, fully and entered into the control room.

Inside the large rotunda was three levels, each separated by metallic railings and metallic stairways. The first level, the one at which she stood, was the command level. This was where orders were given and reports were passed. Towards the front of the first level, ten ponies sat with headphones and speakers near their face as they typed information and orders on their keyboards. In front of this level stood a large black screen, a monitor connected through magic and long range communications to the Britannian headquarters.

The second and third levels were the relay and intelligence levels, inhabited by row after row of ponies against keyboards, all wearing headsets. They were the most hectic of the three as ponies ran back and forth carrying new bits of information that had to be heard.

Rarity continued walking along the first level, towards the large, round, steel table top where Time Turner and Colonel Blindside stood, looking over a map and a sheet of paper.

“I’m just saying we should be prepared,” Time Turner said.

“We’re going to be fine,” Blindside assured him as he adjusted his curly red mane. “General Trot informed me of their location less than an hour ago, under the assurance that Germaneigh was heading directly to the western coast line.”

Rarity walked towards them with a smile. “Colonel. Time Turner.”

They both smiled. “You feeling better?” Time Turner asked.

“Much better. Thank you for asking, dear.” She turned back to Blindside. "now what is this I hear of Germaneigh?"

Blindside cleared his throat as his hoof wandered to the map laying across the steel countertop. “While you were gone, we joined with the blockades along the east coast. All of this is simply a precaution, madam. We’ve already received word that Germaneigh’s fleet is approaching from the west, as we predicted.”

“We can’t be too careful,” Time Turner argued. “This is going way too simple. Especially, for an attack staged by Siegfried.”

“Whatever the case, our job is here,” Blindside said stubbornly. Blindside brushed past them and faced a pegasus stallion with a black buzz cut and a blue coat.

“Lieutenant, do we have a visual on the situation to the west?”

“Yes, sir!” the pegasus said. “I’ll patch it through right away.” Quickly, the pegasus began clacking away at his keyboard as the black screen came to life.

Black transformed into white and the shapes began to form across the screen. A semicircular wall of purple lined up against a coastline, a large city hidden safely behind its walls.

Above the city walls, hundreds of ironclad warships and carriers flew overhead, ready to defend the city at all costs.

All of their eyes became glued on the screen as dots began to etch their way into the horizon. Dots turned into splotches as their shapes became apparent. Airships. Airships as far as the eye could see. Iron hulled carriers flew alongside iron hulled warships. Massive warships flew row by row, cladded in steel and armed with cannons and mortars. Something else stood out among those iron behemoths.

Rarity’s eyes were instantly drawn to a row of dark black ships. In all, she counted perhaps twenty. Behind these black ships floated the biggest of them all.

The Veranderung, Rarity recalled. Her father had told tales of the hulking flagship of Germaneigh’s navy. The name meant “change” in ancient German tongue and was a symbol of terror during the Great War.

Even Rarity could feel fear creeping up her spine as she looked at the massive warship. A massive flag portraying Queen Trixie’s cutie mark swayed against the violent breeze as the massive steel cannons on the Veranderung’s deck and all across its sides took their aim.

“It has begun,” Rarity found herself saying amidst the brief silence as they grew closer to the shield. That silence was soon broken by the sound of a thousand cannon shooting off in unison. Fire and smog blinded Rarity’s view as they continued their relentless assault.

As the fog began to clear, the sounds of cannonfire began to fade. “That shield’s going to be tough to crack and they know it,” Colonel Blindside stated. It was true. No visible flicker or crack was present. “That shield is manned by at least a thousand of our best unicorns. It’ll take a lot more to damage it.”

Their ships began to reorganize themselves as the black ships that hovered around the Veranderung began to work their way to the front, past all other ships. Slowly, the barrel of a cannon dropped from the bottoms of the black ships. They turned slowly as their took aim.

“Damn fools,” Blindside said. “Some extra cannonfire won’t help you.”

Rarity gazed over TimeTurner. He was visibly sweating. His eyes were fixated on the black ships, as if he were caught in their trance. “No,” he simply muttered. “I don’t think that’s cannonfire.”

Rarity’s eyes snapped back to the screen. The barrel of the black ships were emitting something…red. From all of them, bright colors leaked from their cannon’s like magic from a unicorn’s horn. “Impossible,” Rarity said in disbelief.”

She faced Blindside. “Magic…how are they charging magic? Channeling magic into conventional weaponry like that is supposed to be impossible!”

“I...I don’t know. I heard that they had been investing in research of red crystal technology, but I didn’t think that it had come this far,” Time Turner said, his face growing pale.

“But-” Rarity was cut off as the screeching of their magic was fired towards the shield in a flurry of brightly colored, narrow beams. The beams flowed along the shield, tracing along its sides like water.

“At this rate, the shield will fall,” Blindside said bleakly. “They’re using magic to combat magic. And from the looks of it, pretty strong magic to boot.”

“No,” Time Turner said, his eyes still fixated on the screen. “Look closely at the shield. If they meant to destroy the shield, don’t you think the shield was look a little more damaged. Look closely at the point of impact.”

Rarity squinted and focused on the points at which the beam converged with the shield. Oddly, there seemed to be not tension along the shield. It was almost as if they were simply trying to touch it. “Why? It’s almost as if they’re simply trying to connect with the shield’s magic.” she wondered aloud.

“Yes,” Time Turner agreed. “It’s almost as if they’re trying to gain something from it. A sort of scan, perhaps? No, what would they gain from it?” His face turned white as his mouth clasped shut.

Within a moment, tendrils of magic began to emit from the black ships and crossed through the sky, covering the German ships like a thick webbing. The webbing brightened into a bright shade of white. Then, they were gone.

“Whe-Where?” Blindside muttered.

In seconds, the screen turned to black.

Time Tuner snapped his head towards him. “General! You need to get us out of here quickly!”

“General, the radar just picked up two hundred unidentified signatures!” a pony shouted from on of the machines.

“What?” Blindside shouted. “Check that again!”

“General, one of our carriers is taking fire!” another pony shouted. “We’ve also lost all long range contact with forces outside the city.”

For a moment, fear seized his breath. He bit his lip. “Evasive maneuvers. We have the prime minister on board. We need to get as far away as possible. Launch all fighter aircraft. Weapons use authorized. How is the shield?”

“It’s still operational, but its power is fading. Still no response from HQ. I appears that they used some sort of jamming device,” one of the ponies responded from the second level.

“Damn them! What in the Goddess's name is going on?” Blindside shouted as he began walking closer to the screen.

“It was the shield,” Time Turner said. “They were using their magic to create a stable connection and piggyback off the magic being outputted by the shield. Once they had all that, all it took was a group teleportation spell and they successfully managed to drain our shields and invade us where we least suspect it.”

“Does this mean they’ll just do it to the shield again?” he asked.

Time Turner shook his head. “I don’t it. That type of firepower has a limit to it. They’ll need time to recharge it. Plus, if they’re running on red crystals, that means that they only have a set amount of power that can be sent out. I doubt they’re capable of using that same spell twice. Not only that, but I’m betting that spell to jam our signals bit a chunk out of their power supply”

All eyes were on him. “Time Turner,” Rarity began to say, “how did you conclude all of this? This is all brand new technology. You act like you’ve seen this before?”

“I-”

Boom.

The entire ship shook as the room darkened and Rarity was thrown violently against the steel plated floor. In seconds, the lights came back to life as the buzzing of the generator kicked on. Rarity, still lying against the ground, could feel her stomach beginning to churn as she suppressed a gag, closed her eyes, and collected her breath.

Her breath was taken back once she heard the screams of a hundred ponies in unison. She closed her eyes, refusing to let the fear overtake her. Rarity felt a hoof against her back as Pencil Pusher helped Rarity to her hooves.

You must be strong, she repeated to herself as she rose, waving a hoof dismissively to Pencil Pusher’s attempts of assistance. Slowly, she opened her eyes.

It only took a moment for Rarity to scream as her brain registered everything that she was seeing. Blood and fire. On the table, Blindside leaned lifelessly, bleeding profusely from his chest and back. Fire ran along with mane, now charred and black.

Above them all, the screen stood shattered and on fire as ponies scrambled to put it out. The ponies closest to it laid against their chairs, charred to the bone, while others, Blindside included, were covered in shrapnel.

The staircase to the second level was broken, piece of hit thrown everywhere. The survivors were all shouting as they ran from place to place, desperate to maintain control of the situation.

The lights continued to flicker and the sound of leaking water began to fill the room, nauseating Rarity about as much as her body could take. Appearances are everything, she told herself once more.

Time Turner ran feverishly running to and from, trying to control the chaos. Rarity’s eyes glanced to her side, where she could see Pencil Pusher shaking as he tried to take in everything that he was seeing.

Rarity could feel that horrible feeling in her gut as she walked, forcing one hoof after the other. After a few steps, she felt her stomache heave as she inhale the scent of Blindside’s body, causing her eyes to water. Be strong for them. Appearances are everything. Slowly, she moved inch by inch, hoof by hoof.

She looked forward, facing a weary stallion that stood next to a blinking monitor. She examined his coat for rank. “Lieutenant, what’s the word on the damage?” Rarity yelled.

For a moment, all eyes were upon her. He took a moment before responding. "Madam, we have fires on level two. Internal damage on the ship’s water supply. More reports incoming.”

She turned to Time Turner. “You’re the intelligence operative. What’s your recommended course of action?”

It took a moment for him to register her words. Finally, he shot a serious look to the lieutenant. “Very well. As a level five intelligence operative of the Defense Ministry, I am taking full authority of the situation, as dictated by the 1750 War Doctrine.” All eyes came upon him and grew silent as he formed his words.

“First, give me a copy of the Aegis’s layouts and a list of all emergency protocols,” he stated confidently. In only seconds, a pony handed him a small sheet of paper as he carefully analyzed it. In less than a minute, he tossed it aside.

“Evacuate level three and seal off the fire,” he said, pointing. “Send in the repair crews immediately. They are to act on their own discretion. Seal off the water systems. I doubt we’ll need to be worrying about that right now. What’s the situation outside look like?”

Keyboards clacked all around them as a mare spoke out. “I can’t make contact with HQ still. It appears they’re still blocking all long range signals.”

“What about short range? Can you still contact the rest of the ships?” Time Turner asked.

“Yes sir. Although, it appears we’ve lost contact with about ten.”

“Very good. What about our situation. Are we still under attack?” he asked.

“No, Sir. Currently several of our dreadnought class warships, are holding back the black ships from earlier. We’ve already launched our fighter aircraft to combat their own. The Veranderung is attempting to reach us, but is being held off by about three fighter class warships: Avianna, Kingsley, and Maria.”

Time Turner bit his lip. “What about the shield?”

“It seems it was taken out during our confusion. The German carriers launched several waves of griffons and pegasi into the harbor. Right now, the city guard is holding them off the best they can. They’re refusing to send support at the moment.”

“So that was their plan,” Time Turner mumbled. Another rumbling spread across the ship as Pencil Pusher grabbed hold of Rarity, helping her maintain balance, barely preventing her from puking across the floor.

The ship continued to shake as she fought to stand.

Her vision began to blur as she instinctively held a hoof to her mouth as she began to vomit. She closed her mouth and gritted her teeth as she began to limp, Pencil Pusher still carrying her weight. She reached in the pockets of her dress and pulled out a handkerchief. Carefully, she slipped it between her hoof as she inconspicuously wiped the vomit from her lips and stomached the horrendous taste in her teeth.

With a deep painful breath, she let go of Pencil Pusher and stood on all fours. “What happened?” Time Turner was shouting.

“It’s one of the black ships, sir. That beam of theirs took out three of the ships that were guarding us. Apparently, the shockwave hit us head on.”

Another voice rang. “The Veranderung is launching torpedoes.”

“Evasive maneuvers!” Time Turner shouted. The floor continued to tremble beneath them as desperation overtook Time Turner’s face.

“Damage?” he asked calmly

“The Fires are all along the lower right of the ship. I’m receiving word that they managed to blow a hole along the lower hull.”

“Those poor souls,” Time Turner said as he looks absently around the ship, as if searching for a clue. “We won’t be able to stand another blast from those black ships. Still, we can’t do anything if we’re taking on that behemoth.”

“Sir, more torpedos incoming!”

“Engage protocol 9!” he shouted. Rarity could feel her own uneasiness as she watched the ponies run to and from. Her mind wandered to the nearby shores of Britannia.

“My family is there,” she found herself saying aloud as the ship continued to shake.

“Madam?” Pencil Pusher responded, confused.

“I never told you have I?” she said with a chuckle. “My mother and my father live there along with my little sister, right by the shore. Right where they’re attacking. Right where we were supposed to be protecting them.”

“I...I’m sorry to hear that, Madam. I had no idea.”

“It’s not your fault, dear,” Rarity responded. “We weren’t properly prepared, and this is what happened. So much for our clever shield.”

The word popped out in Rarity’s mind as her thoughts began to race. “No,” she said to herself. “Shield...I wonder…”

She raised her head and faced the stallion on the balcony. “Lieutenant, how many unicorns do we have on board this ship?”

The stallion stared at her with confusion before typing on his keyboard. “About 900, madam.”

“And of that 900, how many have talents in magic, specifically defensive and offensive magic?”

“About 115, madam,” he responded. “83 in offensive and 32 in defensive.”

“Excellent,” she responded with a nod. “I need as many of them as we can spare. Order all of those 115 that are available to meet in on deck immediately. Tell them these orders are directly from the prime minister.”

The stallion took a moment as he looked back and forth between Time Turner and Rarity. Time Turner looked at the stallion and nodded. “Do as she says.”

“Y-Yes sir,” he simply said as he gave the order.

Time Turner walked towards her with a worried look. “What exactly is it that you have planned?”

“Okay, this is a complete last ditch effort, but I have an idea. I remember, we discussed the possibilities of a shield to protect an entire country for a short amount amount of time. This shield was made by a large number of unicorns focusing all their magic in a single instance. If that’s possible on a large scale like an entire country...why shouldn’t it be possible on a smaller scale? Say the protection of a moderately sized warship?”

His eyes lit up. “You want unicorns in defensive magic to create a collective barrier to protect us. But why the offensive...the beam!”

She nodded. “Precisely. As you’ve stated, the beam of their is magic based. I believe that we can recreate that as well.”

He was beaming. “Rarity, you clever, clever, clever mare!” he shouted.

“Madam Rarity! Time Turner!” Pencil Pusher shouted. “They’re here.”

From the metal door, unicorns lined up side by side as they began to enter the room dressed in Britannian military uniform. All of them wore different insignias and ranks, but all of them wore that same confused look as they walked through. However, one stallion caught her attention for just the briefest second: that same white coated stallion with the blue mane. She glanced back at his cutie mark and made the connection. I hope he knows what he’s doing.

She turned her attention back on the rest of them as she cleared her voice and Time Turner began to clear the area on the floor, making as much room as possible.

She raised a single foreleg. “I need all unicorns with talents in offensive magic to remain over here! All unicorn trained in defensive magic, stand over here! If you’re not sure, choose which ever you’re best at!”

Rarity watched as they split up, marching towards their respective groups, offensive to the left and defensive to the right. Rarity backed up, keeping an eye of the unicorns and letting her eyes wander to that white coated unicorn once more. His eyes were different than the others, determined and direct. Each and every movement seemed precise as he walked over to the defensive side.

After a few moments, she looked over the two groups and nodded her head. She looked back at Time Turner. “Go on, Madam Prime Minister,” he said with a smile. “It’s your plan. You lead them.”

Frightened, yet slightly exhilarated, she smiled back and nodded. She faced the group with renewed determination as she spoke. “Offensive group, stay put for a moment. Defensive group, I need you to work together and form a barrier around this ship.”

Thier eyes instantly widened at her words. “I know that this may sound like a preposterous idea, but right now it’s either this or certain death.”

The ground beneath her trembled once more as she struggled to stay on all four. “As you can see, we’re surrounded on all sides. One by the German flagship and another by ships capable of obliterating an entire fleet. With this barrier around the ship, we’ll have a chance of implementing our counter attack.” She turned her head to face the offensive group. “That’s where you come in. As I’m sure you’re aware, those nasty black ships have somehow found a way to use magic as a type of concentrated beam. We intend to copy that, only better.”

“But madam,” one of them spoke out. “Without any direct visual confirmation, there’s no way we’d be able to fire with any accuracy.”

The white coated stallion spoke up. “We’re in the same boat, I’m afraid. Without any direct knowledge of the ship’s size, it’ll be nearly impossible for us all to gauge the same distance for our shield to encompass. If we’re wrong, we’ll just end up trapping another ship in with us.”

“Very well,” Rarity said. She turned to face the first level lieutenant. “Lieutenant, unlock the upper doors. We’re going on deck.”

The lieutenant gave her a dumbfounded look as Time Turner added, “Furthermore, we’ll need as many ships as we can spare. Warships. Carriers. I don’t care, we just need somepony to cover us while we’re there. We’ll have to be stationary in order to not get blown away.”

“Y-Yes, sir,” he said, reluctantly.

Rarity nodded and turned to the others. “Prepare yourselves. Once we get out there, there's no guarantee that any of us will live to see another day.”

As Rarity walked between the crowds, Pencil Pusher walked beside her. “Madam Prime Minister, there’s no need to endanger your own life like this.”

She continued walking, turning right at the spiral metal staircase. “So you expect me to risk their lives, but not my own? Pencil Pusher, what right do I have to order around soldiers to their deaths if I’m not willing to meet the same fate in order to carry out my own duties? As I’ve said before, appearance are everything. If I look like a coward in front of these brave soldiers, what does that say about Britannia as a whole? That we’re a country of cowards that elects cowards to lead?”

He stuttered as he tried to think of a response. Rarity continued to the end of the spiral staircase, ending at a narrow corridor leading to a large set of metal doors. “Stay here, Pencil Pusher. If Time Turner needs anything, be sure to help him.”

He continued walking, shaking as he did so. “M-My job is to assist and advise you and if needed...protect you. I’m not going a-anywhere.”

She smiled as she stopped at the door and faced him with. “Your fiance is a very lucky lady.” She looked back to find the unicorns following closely behind. With a deep breath, she opened the doors.

A sudden gust of wind smacked Rarity like a ton of bricks as she carefully made her first steps on the metallic balcony of the ship. Her stomach heaved and body shook once more, but it felt somehow different. She was afraid yes, but somehow...exhilarated.

Her eyes wandered as she saw the metallic railings raise up. Although, it was nothing more than an illusion of safety, she knew.

Above her, warships and swarms of small fighter aircraft flew, exchanging a cannonfire with ships darker than the emptiness of space. He was right, there’s a delay period before they can fire. Let’s hope that it will give us enough time.

To her right, ships lined up the sides of the Britannian shore, smoke rising as high as the eye could see. Ships on fire. Buildings burnt to smolders. Legions of pegasi and griffin swarming through the air like an angry hornet’s nest.

To her left, the Veranderung floated ever closer, its steel pointed bow ripping violently through the wind. To say that it dwarfed the very ship that she stood on would be a vast understatement. Nearly the height of Britannia’s tallest buildings and the width of a great city, the Veranderung’s shadow was cast over the bay, encompassing the entirety of of the Aegis. She closed her eyes and kissed the tip of her moon-sun pendant.

Behind her, the unicorns gathered on deck, carefully watching their step. “I don’t want to alarm you, but you may wish to hurry!” she yelled to them.

They nodded as they began to make their formations across the deck of the ship, their hooves clanking against the steel. They shouted against the roaring winds as their horns began to glow. Sparks lept as they attempted time after time to join their magic.

Overhead, the Veranderung began to turn, facing portside with the ship as the sleek steel of their ship began to slide, allowing the tubes of their cannons to come into view.

Rarity’s ears perked as she heard hoofsteps grow closer. She glanced back to see Pencil Pusher walked beside her. “Is this what you meant, Madam? When you said war is coming?”

She nodded as their cannons took aim. Across the sky, the gunfire pounded against her ear as aircraft flew by and the smell of smoke began to burn her nostrils. “I’m afraid this is only the beginning, Pencil Pusher. Until the gunfire and the ashes have been burnt into your memory, you have yet to see just what ponykind is capable of.”

Pencil Pusher gulped as he drew closer, still visibly shaking. With a piercing boom, they fired their missile. Rarity stood, her stomach churning. If I am to die, I will die as a proper lady, not a sick welp.

As soon as it came, the missile burst into flames and bits of steel above Rarity as shrapnel made its way onto the deck, forcing Rarity and Pencil Pusher back. Gunfire pounded against the side of the Veranderung. Rarity’s head snapped to the side as two more ships entered her view, both of them bearing Britannia’s flag.

The first was a small warship, barely half the size of their own bearing the name Halberd on its side. The other slightly outsized the Aegis by a fair degree and wore the name, Sir Henry. Sir Henry circled around the Veranderung’s side’ pelting out explosives and cannonfire with every second.

A burst of wind nearly pushed Rarity aside as Halberd flew to the Veranderung’s side, creating a physical barrier between the Veranderung and the Aegis. Bullets hit the side of the Veranderung like a million raindrops. Fires ran against the side of both ships and their explosives fired from one ship to the next. Rarity lowered her ears at the shock of sound, far louder than anything she had ever heard in her life.

She turned back to the two groups. A glowing white sphere now began to float above the ship, sparks shooting from the unicorns as it continued to rise ever slightly.

On the other side of the ship, the offensive group stood in a circle as magic shot from their horns, towards the center, creating a faint outline of a translucent orb.
.
Boom!

Rarity leapt back as bits and pieces of debris were chunked over the deck. Even the mighty Halberd them was beginning to fall apart, peice by peice. Bullet by bullet, missile by missile. Rarity watched the plating begin to tear away as fires scorched the sides of the ship.

The Veranderung, on the other hand, continued to pelt out attack after attack, missiles and fire barely scratching the ship’s thick exterior.

Rarity continued to back away as the smoke began to spread across the Aegis’s deck and bits of the poor Halberd continued to fall into the ocean. It was only moments later that a a scorching explosion roared as the Sir Henry fell from the sky. The larger ship lasted only a few moments later as the rapturous flames spread across the entirety of the ship, forcing them from the sky.

With them out of the way, the Veranderung moved closer and aimed its cannons at them once more. Rarity let out a deep breath, almost sure that it would be her last.

Light glared against the corer of her vision. She turned to a burst of magenta explode through the air as bits of electricity sparked across the entirety of the ship. Electricity ran spread across the sky, weaving itself together like a colorful web. The web of magic solidified as a barrage of cannonfire shot forth. The web spread, transforming itself into a sphere of magenta as the missiles collided with the barrier.

Bullets and fire clashed against the shield only to slide off as if they were nothing but water. Rarity ran back to the offensive and defensive group where the defensive group stood, carefully encircled around a small magenta sphere. From that sphere, a multicolored beam shot out, connecting itself to the barrier.

She faced the offensive group, who were still concentrating their magic on that strange orb. “Sorry, Madam Prime Minister, we can’t seem to find a focal point to fire from. We just need...a little...more time.”

Rarity nodded as she glanced over that white coated unicorn. As the others were straining to power the orb, he stood, almost triumphantly, as the magic shot from his horn in a careful magenta stream.

The airs calmed around her, most likely a result of the shield, allowing Rarity to understand their words as the offensive group continued to yell at one another.

With the shield in place, the sounds of exchanging gunfire became muffled, as if hidden behind a thick wall. Still, the Veranderung continued its onslaught, raining fire and bullets from above.

“Rarity!” Pencil Pusher shouted, forcing Rarity to spin to face him. “Rarity! The black ships,” he said as he pointed his hoof away from the Veranderung.

Rarity’s eyes widened as she looked across the horizon, past the smoke and fire that spread across the bay. Past the warring ships, a series of dots came into view, stacked across various levels. As they grew closer, their shapes became apparent. Ships big enough to hold maybe a hundred ponies, they were draped in spiked black plating and flew ever closer. Rarity counted ten, then fifteen.

“I don’t want to rush you,” she said to the offensive group, “but you might want to hurry!”

As they grew closer, the Veranderung lowered its altitude and backed up, allowing the rows of those black ships to form in rank across the barrier. There was a moment of pure silence as all their weapons took aim. Seconds later, that silence was shattered by blinding lights and explosive resonance as they fired everything they could against the barrier.

Rarity almost ducked out of instinct as the booming sounds tore at her eardrums and the lights began to cloud her vision. She squinted and looked back at the two groups.

Even Rarity could see the strain on the defensive unicorns as the shield’s colors began to flicker. Rarity watched as the unicorns in charge of the shield began to stagger in place as they exerted every ounce of their magic to maintain it. Even the white coated, blue maned stallion was sweating profusely as he looked overhead, his eyes darting from ship to ship, mumbling something under his breath.

The black ships alternated between beam and cannonfire as they were forced to recharge. It was around the second barrage of beams that the first unicorn fell from exhaustion, his horn flickering out as his magic disconnected from the orb.

Rarity’s glanced once more at the offensive group, whose sphere had begun to shape and had risen ever so slightly. Even as their sphere rose, the unicorns in charge of the shield continued to fall backwards.

Their onslaught continued as beam and missile connected against the barrier, forcing the thirty-two to a mere seven. The seven strained as the white coated stallion began speaking louder, as if voicing his directives.

“Point by row three. Mending section along the fourth quadrant,” he said as his magic continued to stream out while more fell. His eyes continued to move from ship to ship, analyzing every space. Whoever he was, he was no ordinary unicorn.

The shield continued to dim as only one beam now connected the sphere to the shield. At this moment, the entirety of the shield rested on the shoulders of that white coated, blue maned stallion. Sweat and fatigue swept across the stallion’s face as he continued to watch and analyze the shield, mending every tear with a quick motion.

The shield dimmed now to a dark purple. Rarity could feel despair wash over her as the beams continued to pound away at the shield. She could already spot the cracks as the shield began to tear away. How in Equestria could a single pony control such a thing against such a force?

“I’m sorry, Pencil Pusher,” Rarity found herself saying aloud as her eyes began to water. “I’m sorry that I dragged you into this mess. I wish I could've met that fiance of yours.”

He smiled. “I’m sure she would have loved to meet you.”

She laughed, crying as she did so. “I only hope that my little sister will forgive me. It hurts me to imagine how she’ll react. I just..wish that I could’ve done something...something more.”

“Stop that, right now!” a voice shouted from behind. Their heads snapped back to face the source of the voice. It was that stallion.

That white coated stallion stared at them with fury in his eyes. “I didn’t work all these years...lose so much...just to let it go to waste!”

His eyes flickered between blue and white as he said those words. His horn began to spark as the sphere above him began to crack. His eyes transformed into pure white as he stared at them. “Wipe those tears away, prime minister!” he shouted, his voice quivering with pain. “You’ll see your little sister again! You’ll see your family again! You’ll see them all again! You think a German flagship is enough to stop me?” He paused and began breathing heavily. “My name...is...Shining Armor!”

The sphere continued to crack as a bright white light tore through. In seconds, the sphere burst as his horn emitted the brightest light that Rarity had ever seen. The light from his horn engulfed the sphere as it connected to the barrier.

The cracked pieces of the barrier began to so seal up as if someone had simply glued them back together. The shield brightened to a luminescent shade of magenta as his magic began to brighten the entire deck.

“I found it!” she heard from the other unicorns.

“Connect to that stallion’s magic!” another voice in the group shouted as the sphere began to rise higher and higher, transforming into a ball of bright red.

Her mane began to sway and grew messy as the magic swirled around her, but she couldn’t take her eyes off as the red sphere connected to the barrier’s magenta, igniting a spark of magic across the surface of the shield.

From the surface of the shield, through the fire and bullets, spawned a bright ball of white. Its light spread across the bay as it continued to expand. The black ships continued to fire at it as the beams simply phased through the white light. The ball stopped expanding as suddenly as it appeared. From that ball of light, shot a beam wide enough to encapsulate a small ship. The beam shot through their lines, disintegrating their ships into little more than particles of air. The beam spread to the left as it tore through the black ships like nothing more than paper.

The unicorns continued to strain as their beam became more narrow, tearing through the next set of black ships, narrowing more as it continued to destroy everything in its path.

The Veranderung drew farther away as the beam scorched across its hull, engulfing it in fire as the white beam became the width of a twig, finally snapping against the sunlight.

In moments, the unicorns were against the ground. Shining Armor’s horn continued to flare for a few moments before the shield cracked into a thousand tiny, vanishing shards. With a smile, he fell against the deck, laughing as he did so.

Rarity watched on the horizon as the Veranderung continued to flee. The fear spread like a plague as German ships began to join the Veranderung. Even the remaining black ships began to join alongside them.

Rarity looked back to the shore, in the graveyard of ships and bodies where a wave of griffins and pegasi flew ever closer to the bay.

“They’re fleeing! We won!” Pencil Pusher shouted as he began to jump against the deck, upsetting Rarity’s stomach as she watched his hooves leave the ground. Still, Rarity couldn’t help, but smile. This is just the beginning, but we’re still alive. I guess that’s something.

Her eyes widened when she took a look at the others. “Pencil Pusher,” she yelled. “These unicorns need medical help!”

He stopped prancing about and bore a more serious look. “Yes, Madam!” he shouted with a salute as he ran back inside.

Rarity began running as she stood next to the white coated stallion who called himself Shining Armor, laying him on his back. “Are...Are you alright?” she asked.

He laughed, followed by a painful sounding cough. “Yeah,” he said, “I’ll live.”

Rarity smiled. “You saved us, all of us. Shining Armor, right?”

“Yes, madam. Shining Armor,” he responded. “Lieutenant Shining Armor.”

Rarity tapped her hoof against her chin. “No, that doesn’t sound quite right. Captain Shining Armor sounds much more fitting after today.”

Atop her throne, Queen Trixie sat, her hooves held together in contemplation as the hologram of Siegfried beamed from her horn. It was a very unusual sight to the rest in the room, but one of the utmost necessity.

Normal long range communication through magic is nearly impossible. Only through immense practice and numerous inane rituals, is it possible to maintain a constant magical connection with another pony. As a Queen and her right hoof, such a connection was necessary.

Trixie gazed around the room at the other ponies as they exchanged worried looks. The loss of such a battle was sure to upset their queen, they all knew.

Trixie knew better than to let this opportunity slide past her. “Leave us,” she said in the coldest tone that she could. Within seconds, the room was vacant except for Trixie and the hologram of Siegfried.

She took another glance before speaking. “Have you escaped from Britannian airspace?”

“Yes, my Queen,” he said with a bow, his voice a dark baritone. “We managed use a group teleport with the remaining ravager units to escape to neutral territory over the sea.

“I see,” she said. “How many remain?”

“Little over half the ships that we arrived with. Only six of the twenty one ravager units remain. Griffon casualties are around seventy percent, while ponies are around sixty.”

Trixie nodded. “Very well. What of the ‘package’?”

“It was delivered among the heat of the battle. The Britannians were far too worried about protecting their prime minister to notice a small, flagless carrier ship entering the bay. Still, do you think it was worth it? Was it worth all the lives that we sacrificed today?”

“Of course. It was imperative,” she said. “The Britannians may think they’ve won. They’ll become overconfident about their victory. Little will they know, we’ve already planted the seeds to their destruction in their own back yard.”

Chapter 6: Camp Orion

Three weeks later

General Field Marshal Siegfried marched forward, the winds forcing his lavender cape to flap against the violent breeze. His long, blonde, ruffled mane flowed carelessly behind him, complimenting his dark blue coat which was as dark as the night sky above him. His eyes turned to the right, passing over the nearby stream’s reflective waters. Beyond that stream, a small Ponnish town lie asleep, blissfully unaware of the inevitable bloodshed that would occur this night.

Siegfried steadily trotted forwards, towards a large, white warehouse where a pony dressed in lavender armor stood. The pony saluted Siegfried.

Siegfried’s face did not portray any hint of emotion as he spoke. “Report.”

“Sir, we’ve apprehended most of the suspected Ponland rebels in this area. As our intel suggested, they were the ones attacking our sentries along the Ponland-East Lunarian border. We’ve cornered the remaining members find to this warehouse. What are your orders?”

“You will stay here and keep watch,” he spoke, his voice deep and commanding.

“Sir?” the pony asked, confused.

“There is no need to risk harm to any more of our men. I will deal with them myself.”

The pony stepped back before saluting Siegfried and moving out of his way. Siegfried made his way towards the door of the warehouse, where two German soldiers stood, guarding the entrance. They parted, allowing Siegfried access as he strode confidently past them, telekinetically opening the doors to reveal a pitch black room.

General Siegfried’s horn flared a bright azure and coated the room in light. He quickly examined his surroundings, noting around twenty ponies hidden behind crates and boxes. They were all armed with varying degrees of weaponry. A handful of earth ponies pointed a hoof-mounted pistol at him while several of the unicorns telekinetically wielded a blade. The three pegasi that floated in the room clenched a sabre between their teeth.

Siegfried swiftly lifted up his cloak to reveal a harness containing a sheathed blade. His sabre's glimmering steel caused many of the ponies in the warehouse to shield their eyes.

“Rebels,” Seigfried’s voice boomed as he looked across the room, “we have this warehouse surrounded on all sides. There is no escape. Surrender now, and I guarantee that your lives will be spared; continue this futile resistance, and I can only guarantee your death.”

There was a moment of silence before a young mare from around the corner walked out, pointing her pistol at Siegfried. “Surrender? You bombed our homes; you gathered our friends and family up like cattle and took them far away from their homes; you expect us to forgive that and simply comply with your orders?”

Siegfried looked at her, unmoved. “Are you aware of who I am?”

The mare gritted her teeth and spit on the ground. “General Field Marshall Alexander Siegfried, head of Germaneigh’s military forces and second only to Queen Trixie, herself. Yeah Siegfried, I know all about you and your conquests. I was there when you took Akane. I saw the way you slaughtered pony after pony without the slightest hesitation.”

“I am Queen Trixie’s sabre. My duty is to defend Germaneigh from all threats foreign and domestic, and to follow the will of my queen; that is my resolve.”

“Pitiful,” said the pony with rage in her eyes, “one of the most powerful and brilliant unicorns in the world, and you choose to be another one of Trixie’s pawns.”

“You know what I am capable of. Will you surrender, and save the lives of your fellow comrades in the process, or will you continue with this foolish course of action? What is it that you hope to accomplish by continuing down this path?”

Her eyes narrowed. “Stopping you, for one. Even if it means death, at least it’d be better than living in the world that you’re trying to create.”

He paused. “What do you know of Trixie’s vision?”

She smiled. “Any pony can see that this isn’t about Apples or justice. No, Trixie is aiming big. My guess is it has something to do with those red crystals you keep pouring money into. My guess is that this treaty with Lunaria won’t last too much longer; not while they still control the east. That’s your next destination isn’t it?”

He didn’t blink. “Is that all?”

“Yeah,” she said as her brows furrowed. “That’s all. Don’t think you can talk us down. We’re far past that point.”

Siegfried looked around the room and could see the same determined look on each of the rebel’s faces as they pointed their weapons at him.

“I see,” he said, telekinetically unsheathing his blade and placing it horizontally level at his chest. “Let it be known that each and every one of you had an opportunity to leave this room alive.”

Not soon after he finished his words, Siegfried vanished in a bright blue flash of light and teleported beside the mare who had just spoken to. The mare turned around to face him, but was too late as she was impaled by Siegfried's blade, directly through her chest. The rebels were quick to react, and they began firing bullets upon him.

Siegfried quickly retracted his blade, sending blood splashing onto his face. He quickly summoned a barrier and deflected their bullets. Above him, all three of the pegasi had began to charge towards him. Siegfried leaped high into the air, bursting through his own magical barrier, much to the surprise of the severely outclassed pegasi.

With his blade directly in front of him, Siegfried did a vertical slice, severing the first pegasus in half. As Siegfried began to fall to the ground, he quickly enacted a barrier to his back and sides, as to block another barrage of gunfire. While he continued to fall, he used telekinesis to toss his sword directly through the second pegasus.

Even with his friends dying before him, the final pegasus bravely flew towards him and took a swing at Siegfried with the sabre that he clenched in his teeth. As Siegfried’s hooves touched the ground, he shot a strong telekinetic blast directly at the pegasus, sending him flying towards the wall.

With the final pegasus temporarily out of the way, Siegfried surrounded himself in a magical barrier and examined the various ponies directing gunfire at him. Hoof-pistol were slow to fire, giving Siegfried enough time to examine the many weaknesses in his enemy’s line of fire.

There were still several unicorns in the room, prepared for him. He would need to take out the pistol-equipped ponies before he could deal with the unicorns. After running various scenarios in his head and calculating the time that would be required for him to accurately attack and avoid the bullets, he vertically position his blade in front of him.

General Siegfried dismantled his barrier and sprinted forward, zigzagging to avoid the incoming bursts of gunfire and magic. His movements were fluid and swift as he sprinted towards a set of ponies in front of the storage crates. Siegfried used his blade to block their shots and sliced through them one by one, without pause.

As he made his way to the last pony, he could hear a set of wings flapping behind him. Siegfried turned around to see the pegasus from earlier wildly swinging his sword at him. Siegfried rolled and avoided the first attack. He came out of the roll and shot forth a burst of fire towards the unlucky pegasus. The pegasus screamed and thrashed about as he was consumed by the flames.

Siegfried wasted no time as he continued to run around the crates and leaped in the center of another set of earth ponies. In one fluid motion, Siegfried cast fire onto blade and began rapidly spinning it about, fanning the flames into the direction of his enemies. In large clusters, they all began to succomb to the fires, leaving only one more set of earth ponies.

Knowing that their numbers were growing thin, the unicorns increased the frequency and power of their attacks, leaving Siegfried little room for error. He continued to leap, roll, and dodge every shot fired upon him as he reached the final set of earth ponies.

Without a break in motion, he began slicing through the final set. He extended his blade and killed the first one with a vertical slice, rolling to dodge a punch from another earth pony. He recovered and used a quick sweep with his hind legs to cause the pony to lose his balance and fall to the ground. He thrusted his sword downward to deliver the finishing blow and shot another blast of fire to finish off the remaining earth ponies while he recovered his sword from the enemy’s corpse.

There were now five unicorns that remained. Siegfried, his mane now soaked in blood, leapt forward and met one of the unicorn’s blades, the clanging of metals creating a high pitched resonance.

The opposing unicorn was fast and countered Siegfried’s next set of strikes. While Siegfried tried to find a blind spot in his opponent’s technique, he continued to evade the blasts of magic from the other unicorns. He would have to think fast if he wanted to survive.

Noticing an opening, Siegfried used to opportunity to strike his opponent with his bare hoof while their blades clashed in front of them. The unicorn reeled back in pain, giving Siegfried enough time to slice his jugular.

Siegfried turned around and leveled his sword as two unicorns approached him simultaneously. The first unicorn wasted no time as he made his first swing, aiming for Siegfried’s neck. Siegfried leaped into air to avoid his attack and landed beside him. The unicorn turned around to strike while the other aimed for Siegfried’s legs.

Siegfried vertically positioned his blade, blocking both attacks and used a blast of telekinesis to catch them off guard.

Both unicorns caught their balance as they skidded backwards. Siegfried took the initiative and ran forward, taking into the air as he leveled his blade above him. As he fell downward, he sent the blade flying through the left-most unicorn’s skull and quickly retrieved it, all before he hit the ground.

Three unicorns left. He currently faced one while two others sent attacks from the distance. Siegfried’s horn flared as the air around him began to produce a high pitched shrill, causing the unicorn in front to wince in pain. In front of Siegfried, the air began to whirl rapidly, and produced three airlike disks. The disks shot forth, cleaving the unicorn into three.

Two unicorns left. Both of the remaining unicorns worked together as they produced a wall of bright flames, and they sent it hurtling towards Siegfried. Siegfried stood against the oncoming flames and closed his eyes, focusing on the magic that resided within him. In front of Siegfried, the ground began to crack as a rectangular wall of stone erected before him. Siegfried stood back and watched as the wall effortlessly absorbed their attack.

After the wall of flames had faded, Siegfried focused on the stone wall, and willed it to collapse into one hundred symmetrical stones. Siegfried heated up the stones and used his telekinesis to hurl them at great speeds, towards his opponents. The unicorns tried to copy his technique and summon forth a barrier, but by the time that they had done so, Siegfried had already teleported behind them, giving him enough time decapitate both of them.

Siegfried took a moment to scan the area for any more enemies, but his eyes met none. Siegfried did a quick shake to clean off any loose blood on the blade and then placed it back in its sheath, now covered in blood as with the rest of him. Siegfried made his way towards the doors and used his magic to gently push them open, where he was saluted by the same two ponies that had been guarding it.

Siegfried acknowledged them and made his way to the officer that he had previously spoken with. The officer saluted him, and Siegfried said in a somber tone, “The rebels have been dealt with, please see to it that the warehouse is cleaned up.”

“Yes sir!” the officer piped as he ran off towards the others.

Siegfried took a moment to let out a sigh as he tapped his hoof on the side of his neck, and activated a small black radio positioned by his neck. There was a wire that attached to a small clump of metal located directly by his ear.

“Trixie, this is Siegfried.”

“Siegfried, have the rebels been dealt with?”

“Yes, unfortunately, they were not open to reason.”

“I understand. Is that the last of them?”

"For the moment. We've dispatched the remnants that lie in this area. Most likely, their base of operation lies elsewhere. They're still a threat as long as they continue to smuggle Apples across the sea. Do not worry, I'll dispose of them in due time."

"Very well. Return to headquarters, for now. We must begin preparations for the next phase of our operations."

“Understood,” Siegfried said as he tapped the radio and ended the transmission. He stood there in silence as he heard thunder overhead. He raised his head and could feel rain pouring down his cheeks. He continued to stand there, unflinching in the midst of the rain, for several moments before he teleported away in a blue flash.

Twilight Sparkle stood, carefully in line with the other hundred recruits. It was the afternoon, and she had been treated to her first meal in the mess hall. She had yet to speak with any of the other ponies around her, preferring to eat in solitude and enjoy the company of a good book. Every one of the recruits came from different part of Solaria, south to north, religious to nonreligious, they all gathered in this one room.

In front of the fresh batch of recruits, stood a handful of ponies, all wearing bright yellow vests, the color of the Solarian military. They all stood, silently scanning the crowd and making their judgments. One of them, a female unicorn with an indigo mane and a coat of turquoise, broke the silence.

“Hello, my name is Sergeant Thimble; although, you will all address me as ‘ma’am’. Welcome to Camp Orion, one of the finest training camps in all of Solaria. It is here that you will train to be accomplished soldiers, and it is here that you will grow and learn how to fight,” she said, staring down every pony with a scrutinizing look, “or at least that’s what they tell me. Personally, I think it’s a load of garbage. You all look weak, feeble, and stupid. Do not tell yourself delusions. Do not tell yourself that this will be easy work. Most of all, do not tell yourself that you are special. You’re all the same here: walking bags of rancid meat.”

Everypony in the room began to tremble slightly at the authority and terror in her voice. Even Twilight Sparkle gave a nervous gulp as she tried to avoid direct eye contact.

“But do not worry,” she said, taking a less angry approach, “because here, we all tear you down. Here, you will sweat, and you will work more than you have ever worked in your entire life. It is here, that we will destroy and rebuild you. Have a good night’s sleep, you’re going to need it. Welcome to Camp Orion, ladies and gentlecolts.”

Sergeant Thimble gave a nod and turned around, marching back to the others while she left an imprint of simultaneous terror and hope in the new recruits. One of the other ponies in front, stepped forward. “If you will all follow me, I will take you to the medical tents, and the nurses will get you taken care of.”

And so, the recruits nervously followed him out of the metal structure that had dined them and into the strange layout of tents and tin buildings. Twilight took the initiative, staying near the front.

Twilight felt someone bump against her shoulder. Her head snapped up, facing a tall mare with a dark grey coat a short, purple mane. On her flank was a rolled up piece of parchment with a red ribbon tying it together. She looked at Twilight with curious eyes. “Sorry about that...um...,” she said in a tomboyish voice.
“Twilight Sparkle,” she said plainly.

“Twilight Sparkle. I’ll remember that. I’m Star Dust, by the way. Hopefully, we’ll meet again soon!” Before Twilight could utter a response, the mysterious mare was off, running past the tents.

She’s...a strange one, Twilight Sparkle thought. Her mind snapped back to the present as she headed towards the tent. Keep focused, Twilight. You’re not here to make friends. You’re here to… Her mind blanked. Why had she decided to go through with all of this? To make a difference, she had told herself. To find my purpose, she told herself at other times. However, that idea was dissipating in her mind. What on earth was she supposed to do? She was one measly librarian from the city. How could she compete with highly trained unicorns who had years of professional and military training?

With a sigh, she trudged forward. It doesn't really matter anyway. I'm just as expendable as any of these ponies. I'll just follow orders and before I know it, I'll be home.

With a fake smile, she moved ahead of the line, guided by her superiors like some sort of sheep as she was given her equipment, her identification, and a full medical exam by a nurse that looked too old and tired to be able to be working there. After that, she was given her the location of her sleeping quarters and sent on her way.

As she moved past the tents and tin buildings, she could see the stone watchtower in the distance, towering above the camp. Even though chances were low, they couldn’t risk the possibility of an enemy attack, especially after the disaster at Baltimare. The thought made her shudder.

After several minutes, she found a small tin building labeled, 44-E. Twilight opened her satchel and pulled out a card. That’s the one. Carefully, she placed it back inside and gently opened the door.

As the metal door creaked, light poured into the room, illuminating the small barracks. To say that it was barren and plain would be an understatement. Eight sets of bunkbeds against plain gray walls and plain gray floor tiles. Two plain windows were placed on both sides of the room, providing a small amount of light to enter. From the plain ceiling, hung a small lightbulb with a linked set of metal chains attached to it. She pulled it with her magic, illuminating the room in light.

She walked to the closest bunk, examining it thoroughly. The floor was dusty against Twilight’s hoof. She sat her satchel against the green bedsheets and opened it up. From it, she pulled out a single purple scale. Twilight looked at it and smiled.

Spike had given it her upon her departure; he said that it was an “ancient dragon tradition” that brought good luck, regardless of the fact that he had never been in contact with any other dragons. In fact, Spike was probably the one of the only dragons in the civilized world; most of them resided deep within the frozen southern continent, devoid of pony life.

Carefully, she placed it back in her satchel and plopped down against the bed. More ponies had began to enter, setting their things against their chosen beds as they made small talk with their bunkmates. A few minutes later, somepony had made their way to the bed above hers; a green coated unicorn. Twilight closed her eyes and pulled the up the covers, waiting until the restless chatter had died down and night had fallen over the camp.

She waited. And she waited until the lights had long been dimmed. She tried to sleep, but her heart continued to race and she began sweating under her bed sheets. She removed them and reached in her satchel. Intermediate Guide to Magic and Spell Casting.

She took the tome and levitated it through the air as she gently opened the door and gazed upon the night sky. It was an infinite, dotted, sea of endless black. When she was young, she would look up at the stars and name the constellations with her father. It filled her with a strange warmth, even if it only lasted for a second as she remembered those times. She trotted past the barracks and turned left, facing a grassy hill.

She traversed through it, eventually reaching the top. From it, she could see the entirety of the camp. Linings of tents and buildings stood, scattered across the grassy plains. She was about to move when something caught her eyes.

In the darkness, she saw a unicorn walking past the watchtower, through the opposite fields, lit only by the orange glow of her horn. To her side was a small bag. The unicorn continued to walk, pausing only to reach into her bag and retrieve a ball of some kind. The ball glowed in her aura and began floating around her. From her bag, more small orbs flew out. All of them revolved around her as if she had her own gravitational pull. She levitated a book in front of her and began to read as she levitated the small orbs.

Twilight smiled. Another hopeless dreamer, I guess. She opened her book and flipped the page. Teleportation. The act of teleportation is comprised of a multitude of tasks. You must hone three skills: focus, spacial awareness, and balance. Focus. You must close the world off and view only yourself and your intended destination. This is imperative. In order to properly teleport, you must picture the destination in your mind. Although it is possible to teleport blindly, without knowing the destination, it can create problems such as teleporting into a wall or a thousand miles away. This leads to our next topic: spacial awareness. Shape is everything. Know how you relate to your surroundings. Be aware of everything. The final step is balance. Everything all of magic relies on this concept. From creation comes destruction. From destruction comes creation. An endless cycle.

Twilight nodded at the text and closed her eyes as she tried to focus, letting her horn glow. She began to clear her mind. There was no wind. No skies. No grassy hill. There was only magic.

She began to form a picture in her mind. The bottom of the hill. That would work fine for now. For a moment, her mind flashed back to the fires of Baltimare. If she had been stronger, she could have escaped. If she was stronger, maybe she could have saved the others. She could have saved the screaming children, the old mares and stallions, the young ponies still in the prime of their life.

No! She pushed the thoughts back as she let the magic rinse over her. She felt the aura scatter her one molecule at a time as she disappeared. It lasted only a second as she reformed, landing against muddy soil.

She rolled to her hooves and shook the mud from her coat. She smiled for a moment, before the disappointment kicked in as she looked below, towards the bottom of the hill. She had only teleported halfway down. Not good enough, she scolded herself.

She angrily trotted back to the top of the hill. Once again, she closed her eyes and focused, jumping immediately after she had formed a mental image. Once again, she crashed against the wet, muddy soil. The bottom of the hill was still far below. Still, she climbed to the top and repeated her steps.

Attempt after attempt, she teleported, fell, and climbed. She lost count of how many times she had teleported into the muddy soil. It was getting late. In only a few hours, the sun would be making its ascent over the mountains of Camp Orion. Just as she was about to head back to the barracks, she looked back and noticed the unicorn from earlier. She was still there, hovering on top of a floating piece of wood levitating those strange balls from before. What is she doing? What am I doing? It’s pointless. For some reason that she couldn’t comprehend, she closed her eyes once more and teleported. She lost track of what happened next. Teleport after teleport, it just blended together.

She couldn’t recall when she had fallen asleep from exhaustion, only that the bells of the watchtower were ringing in her ear and forcing her eyes to open to the burning sunlight. A whistle pierced her eardrums as she jumped to her hooves. Quickly, she ran down the hill. It seemed different than it had been during the night. Light gleaming down on the entire camp. I wonder what happened to that unicorn, she briefly pondered before turning her attention to her barracks.
She slid down the grass and mud as ponies walked from the doors in droves. Carefully, she disguised herself in the crowd.

She tried to catch a glimpse of the pony in front, but was alerted by the yelling. Sergeant Thimble.

“Where are we going?” one of the recruits asked.

“Wherever the hell I feel like,” Thimble responded.

Together they marched past the tents and buildings and over the muddy hills, past where Twilight had fallen asleep. Walking turned into jogging as they ran into the muddy fields facing south of the camp. They were soon met by the rest of the unicorns in their platoon as they joined the line heading towards the backside of the camp. It was there that the entire platoon spent almost an hour running along the filthy marshes.

By the time they were done, Twilight, who had lagged behind in the very back, had begun to trip over her own muddy, chipped hooves. After they were done, Twilight stopped alongside the rest of the line, in attention with her chest forward and her legs straight, trying to regain her breath. In the front of the line, Twilight could see a grey mare resiliently standing tall. It only took her a moment to register the image. It was the mare from earlier; the one calling herself Star Dust. Twilight thought it odd, never imagining that she was an athletic pony. Then again, compared to Twilight, everypony was practically an athlete. Hopefully, by the end of this ordeal, she would be able to run at the front alongside that strange gray mare.

After the long and arduous morning jog, Twilight and the others were instructed to eat and take a shower. Twilight did so, trotting along to the mess hall where she indulged in a well-earned meal. By now, the other platoons had begun to gather under the large tent known as the mess hall. Twilight sat in one of the back rows, trying to avoid the others so she could focus on eating and finishing some of her personal studies.

Knowing the type of work that she would be doing, Twilight had turned away from most regular books and tried to focus diligently on learning more about magic and spell casting. While she was most certainly proficient in her knowledge of magic and spell casting, she had decided that it would be a good idea to branch out and learn a more practical array of spells than the ones that she had practiced back home: fire spells, ice spells, environmental spells, ocular spells, and so many more. She stared at one of the books in her satchel. Intermediate Guide to Shields and Barriers. Maybe if he had understood them, I wouldn’t have been bedridden for nearly two weeks.

As she began to dive into a book about enchantments, she was approached by Star Dust.

“Anyone sitting there?” she asked, pointing a hoof at the seat next to her while levitating her tray of food in the air.

Twilight lifted her head and responded with a forced smile, “No…it’s fine.”

Star Dust sat beside her and laid down her tray against the table. “This food looks great!” she enthusiastically said as she began to dive into her food, devoid of all table manners.

Twilight cringed slightly at the way the mare ate her food. Why couldn’t she just leave Twilight alone? Couldn’t she see that she just wanted to be alone with her books and tomes?

Star Dust’s eyes veered over to Twilight’s book. “You seem like the studious type,” she commented.

“Yes,” she responded simply. Unlike you, I’m guessing.

There were several moments of silence before Star Dust had finally finished her sandwich and stood abruptly. “There’s more to life than just what’s in those books. Remember that.”

Twilight perked her ear. “What...why are…”

“Anyway, see ya later!” she said before Twilight could respond. Definitely a strange one.

Twilight watched her swerve through the dwindling crowd of ponies and turned her thoughts back to her studies. However, a thought crossed her mind while she read. She thought of the attack on Baltimare; everyone in her home town knew about how she had nearly died there, but what no one knew about was the strange vision she had and the strange music that she heard. What could it mean, she briefly pondered.

Those nights following the attacks, she looked up all kinds of possible explanations, most of which suggested it was a simple hallucination. Then why was it that the song that guided her to safety? What was exactly was the song? Who was that angelic mare at that guided her? These questions continued to fester in her mind until she looked up to see everypony leaving the mess hall. Twilight shook her head and began packing her satchel, heading to the showers.

Not too long after she had bathed and eaten, Twilight gathered with the rest of the unicorns, where the commanding officers and Sergeant Thimble shouted orders, testing their knowledge of form and unity. Twilight did well to blend in, making her movements match the others.

After several hours of scrutinizing drill, they were allowed lunch. Soon after, they were tasked with various training regimens specifically designed to test unicorn concentration. At first, they started with simple telekinesis exercises. As the day went on, their exercises increased dramatically in difficulty, eventually doing multiple tasks at once, straining their concentration and magic supply. By the end, only a handful of ponies remained unfazed by their challenges. Twilight Sparkle was one of such ponies. No matter what challenge threw at her, she refused to stop. And as the day progressed, the sun lowered behind the hills and Twilight rose from the confines of her barracks, restless as ever.

She climbed above the hills, sleeping dust still in her eyes from the previous night’s training and the work from that day. She gazed at the world below. I’m still not strong enough. I can’t stop until then. She closed her eyes and focused on the bottom of the hill. I can do it this time. With a flash of her horn, she disappeared. When she opened her eyes, she was only a few yards in front of where she had been.

She gritted her teeth and angrily walked back to her starting position as she took another look at the camp below. That strange unicorn with the orange glow was down there once again. What is she doing? Who is that?

She shook her tired head and faced the ground once more. Eyes closed. Horn flared. She awoke in a puddle of mudd. Great. I’m back where I was yesterday. She couldn’t let it stay this way. She refused.

Clumsily, she climbed back up and attempted again and again, continuously failing time after time. After what seemed like nearly an eternity, she collapsed under the weight of her back. “No,” she mumbled. “I...I can’t give up.”

She tried to stand, but barely made it an inch of the ground before she had fallen once again. She had reached her limit, she knew. Her magical stamina had surely been strained from the day’s work and this practice sure wasn’t helping.

Maybe, I can call it quits for today, she briefly thought. The thought was swept away by an a flood of images that ran through her mind. A child burning under the weight of the wooden staircase. An old stallion, probably a father, covered in shattered glass. Images of the attack on Baltimare washed over her, blotted out by a single phrase in a single instance. Daddy. Twilight raised her head as she began to cry. Dad...no. Maybe, if I had been stronger. No, if I had been stronger, I know I could have saved him.

She started to shake as purple spikes of electricity oozed from her horn. Mom. Spike. No. I won't lose them...I can't!

It all came rupturing from her horn at once, a bright spiral of lavender soaring upward. Her eyes were a pure white. She had lost control completely.

She couldn't control the power flowing from her horn, nor the beam towering above the camp, nor the blades of grass as they transformed to ash under the might of her magic. Her conscious became nothing more than a pebble caught in a stream, thoughtlessly carried from one point from another, chafing one piece at a time until it was nothing but a small fragment. She had no form; no conscious. Everything seemed to fade into nothing. The last thing she could see was a ray of orange washing over her as a hoof gently caressed where her shoulder should be. Eyes. Bright Green eyes gazed upon her. Formless, Twilight continued to drown in the empty sea of white as her consciousness faded.

“And then I said ‘Oatmeal, are you crazy?’” Pinkie Pie shouted across the table.

The Apple family met her story with roaring laughter. They had all been like this for several weeks now; all of them traveling from town to town, living in one Pinkie’s numerous safehouses. Along the way, they had met a plethora of helpful ponies that helped transport them from point A to point B. They were now in the center of Germaneigh, in the city of Auxenhorse; their goal was the country's northern shores. It would be a long journey, but for now, they were content.

In between laughs, they indulged themselves in Pinkie’s assortment of baked goods. Applebloom and Applejack viciously chomped down on Apple fritter while Granny Smith took delicate bites. Pinkie Pie, on the other hoof, proceeded to eat an entire chocolate cake in one bite. The others would have stopped and looked in horror if they weren’t already used to Pinkie’s odd behavior.

Applejack turned to Pinkie Pie, and she called out from across the table, “Pinkie!”

Pinkie looked over, her mouth full of cake, and swallowed the cake whole. “Yeah?”

Applejack began, “Once again, I've gotta thank you for everything you’ve done for us. At first, I didn’t think it was possible, but you’ve brought us through the remains of Ponland and all across Germaneigh. We’re closer than ever to finally seeing my big brother again, and it’s all thanks to you.”

Pinkie Pie laughed and said, “Oh, come on, it was no problem! I’m just happy that you guys are happy!”

Applejack smiled. “Anyway, how much longer have we got till we get to Britannia?”

Pinkie Pie stopped herself as she began to reach for a hoof full of candy placed on the table, and she raised a hoof to her chin. “Well, we’ve got another three or so safehouses to go. After that, we’re going to stay with my parents, who live by the docks, and transport you across. After that, you'll safe and sound in Britannia! Since it will take time to set up our meetings and arrangements, it will be about a week between each safehouse. So we have four safe houses, and we have one week between each transportation, and it'll be two weeks before we can move from the final safehouse to the docks. That’ll take....uumm....”

“Six weeks,” Applebloom stated bluntly.

“Yep, which gives us plenty of time for me to throw another party....or seven.”

Applejack chuckled. “Actually, it’s getting pretty late, and since we’re leaving in the morning, I want to get a good night’s rest.”

Pinkie Pie gave a disappointed sigh and then perked up, shouting, “Sure thing! That means we have more time to party after we get to the next safehouse! Come on everypony, we need to go to bed so we have plenty of energy for partying!”

With that, Pinkie Pie ran off to bed, leaving the others at the table. Soon after, the others began to depart, leaving only Applejack. After she was done, she stared at the piles of plates and delectables on the table. She let out a sigh as she began taking the plates and silverware off, one at a time, and she placed them by the sink. After she was finished clearing off the table, she began to make her way to her bedroom and plopped down against the bed.

She began smiling as she looked at the ceiling, reflecting on the past few weeks. It had been rough at first, trying to adjust to the constant change in surroundings, but they managed, thanks to Pinkie Pie. Even in the hardest of times, Pinkie would always find a way to bring a smile to everyone's face.

As she thought of that strange pink mare, her thoughts reflected back to the first few weeks of travel. First, Pinkie would smuggle them on board a truck, one owned by her family’s company, and transport them, disguised as part of a typical red crystal shipment. They would then, be sent to one of the various safehouses, where they would be dropped off under the guise of being part of the shipment.

No one questioned it. After all, who would? She was undoubtedly, part of one of the most influential families in the country. Thanks to Pinkie Pie, Applejack was beginning to finally see hope. Her family would be safe, and they would soon be reunited with Big Macintosh.

As she began to close her eyes, she could hear a faint noise in the distance. Applejack jolted up and searched her surroundings. She looked out the window, but could see nothing.

The noise grew louder, now sounding like the screeching of claws against a chalkboard. Applejack tried to cover her ears, but the sound persisted, crawling in her brain. As she writhed against the ground, trying to ward off the painful sound, it suddenly stopped.

Applejack released her hooves from around her ears and stood up, walking towards the window. As she looked outside, she could hear singing.

“What the-” Applejack said as she was cut off by the melody that flowed throughout her brain. It was the same as the night before they left; the same old ponies singing their somber tune. Applejack shook her head, desperate to clear her head.

The singing only grew louder, and she could now feel a painful thumping against her head. With each thump, her vision briefly blanked, and she was shown strange images: a wired fence, water lit by moonlight, an army shrouded in silver armor, and six glowing silhouettes.

These images repeated in her head, and she threw her body against the wall violently.

“Stop it,” she whispered. The thumping inside her head continued, growing more painful by the second.

“Stop it,” she said in a slightly louder tone. The images persisted, and the song reached painful levels of volume.

Applejack screamed at the top of her lungs, “Stop it!”

The song cut off, as did the thumping. She laid against the ground, her forelegs pressed against her ears, curled up against the wooden floor.

Her thoughts were interrupted by a knocking at the door. It was Pinkie’s voice. “Applejack, are you okay?”

“We heard you screaming,” interjected Applebloom.

Applejack stood up and tried to regain her composure. “Yeah, sorry about that. Must’ve just been a bad dream. Ya’ll can go back to bed.”

“Okie dokie lokie,” Pinkie Pie said in a concerned tone.

The others walked away, and Applejack waited to hear hoof steps against the ceiling before she stood up and reached the bed, her heart still racing. Her thoughts remained fixated on the song as she tried to fall asleep. It’s melody became ingrained in her memory. As she began to doze off, her final thoughts transitioned to Big Macintosh. We're coming. Just wait a little longer.

Was she alive? She blinked. Daylight was beginning to breach the distant mountaintops. Where was she? She tried to stand, but felt a thumping pain against her head. She fell back down, rubbing her forehead with her hoof.

“A headache seems pretty appropriate after that little show you pulled.”

Twilight Sparkle’s head snapped to the side. There was a mare standing beside her, grey coat and purple mane. “Star Dust?” she said, confused.

Star Dust smiled and laid beside her. Twilight’s mouth was agape. “W-W-What happened? Where are we?”

Star Dust turned her head back to the distance, pointing a hoof south, towards a grassy hilltop. “You had a little bit of a breakdown back there.”

“Breakdown?” she repeated. “Yeah, I remember now. I was trying to..." It all can rushing back to her: the explosion and the endless sea of white.

Star Dust laughed. "It's nothing to be embarrassed about. You were simply pumping out more magic than you could control."

Twilight's face became flushed. "I'm not weak, if that's what you're implying. I was training!"

You were performing higher level spells that you could properly control. That doesn't mean that you're weak, just inexperienced. That blast that you did was evidence of that. You have plenty of magic stored in that horn of yours. The problem is that you need balance and control. All of your magic is coming out at once. It needs to steady and even, like a stream."

A stream. The events became more clear to her. She backed up. “You...you’re the one who’s been practicing at night. You’re the one who saved me!”

“Quite a head on your shoulders,” she sarcastically remarked.

Twilight stumbled on her words. “I don’t get it. No offense, but...when I met you, you came across as...not exactly the picture of a gifted mage."

She laughed so hard that she was beginning to lose her breath. "I guess that's true enough. I don’t exactly look like Star Swirl the Bearded, now do I?" She stood up and pointed a hoof at her scroll cutie mark. "I'm a magic historian. I study spells. Where they came from, how they work, why they work, and all that."

Star Dust looked down at her. "Now that I’ve told you about myself. Tell me, Twilight. Why were you training so late at night?"

She bit her lip. "I...I wanted to get stronger."

"Why?"

She bit her lip. Why was she opening up to this weird stranger? Even if she did possibly save her life, she had no obligation to reveal her innermost secrets or desires to her. Still, Twilight spoke. "I've seen the effects of war. It's indiscriminate. Children, the elderly, mother, and fathers, it makes no difference. There are people back home that I love." Spike. Mom. "I-I don't want to lose them. That's why I need to be stronger. So I can protect them. So they don't have fight. So I don’t have to lose them."

She smiled. It wasn't a mocking smile or a smug one. "Then let me help you."

Twilight perked her head in confusion. "What do you mean?"

She began walking away. "Every night after the watchtower rings for the night, I go in the western field, right around here. Meet me here and I'll help you get stronger. I'll show you some things that you won't find in those books."

"But..I-"

"First," she interrupted, “you need to get some rest. We still have a good hour or two before we have to be to work. Rest and let your body heal. That's the only way you’ll regain your magic stamina.” Before Twilight could utter a response, she had disappeared in an orange flash of light. With that, Twilight Sparkle laid her head against the grass, her eyes fluttering shut.

When the sun had risen and the bells of the watchtower rung out across the camp, Twilight Sparkle rose with an odd feeling in her gut. It stayed with her as she did her morning jog, lagging behind as she desperately tried to keep up.

The day went by quickly. Lunch. Magic endurance training. Reflex training. Physical endurance training. Dinner. It all went by in what seemed like a blink of an eye. She could only carry the same thoughts as the day progressed. Will training with her really make me stronger?

When the sun had finally receded underneath the earth and the moon had risen in its place, Twilight had made her way across the camp, her satchel slung over her shoulder.

When she had finally made it past the tents and barracks and towards the empty fields of mud and earth, she paused for a moment before continuing. Star Dust was there, as she had promised she would be. She turned to Twilight with a welcoming smile. “You came! I’m glad.”

Twilight Sparkle laughed sheepishly as she levitated her satchel and sat it on the ground. Twilight stood awkwardly as Star Dust walked away, her eyes scanning the ground. She stopped upon reaching a green bag.

Moments later, she turned around, levitating a shining, metallic cube of some sort. “Here,” Star Dust said as she tossed the cube to Twilight. Quickly, she grabbed hold of it with her magic. Her eyes gazed over the cube, its metallic exterior gleaming under the moonlight. Twilight nearly jumped in surprise as a thin, orange ray shot from Star Dust’s horn, hitting the cube.

The cube spun in her magical grasp. Its sides opened up, revealing a glowing green orb inside the core of the cube. In an instant, it felt as it the cube weighed a thousand tons. Desperately, Twilight strained her magic as she tried to keep it afloat.

“What...what in Tartarus is this?” Twilight asked in between exasperated breaths as she struggled to keep the cube in her grasp.

Star Dust laughed. That stupid laughter of hers is starting to get on my nerves. “Weighted Zelian Cube. They’re very useful in training one’s magical endurance and stamina. Created by Zelia the Bold during his travels to the Eastern Continent.”

“I...I,” Twilight said as she continued to struggle, “I was trying to master teleportation and practical spells, not mess around with this thing.”

“If you can’t lift this without straining yourself, how are you going to cast advanced spells like teleportation and barriers? Are you saying that you’re too weak to handle this?”

“No!” Twilight shouted. “I jus-”

“Good!” Star Dust interrupted as she ran back to the where she had retrieved the cube, now carrying two sets of golden armor. She took the first set and carefully strapped it onto her chest, knees, and hooves. She began hopping up and down as she circled around Twilight.

“What...is…wrong with you?” Twilight asked while Star Dust strapped the glimmering, golden armor on Twilight, still jumping from hoof to hoof as if the ground was hot lava.

“Ten seconds. Move,” Star Dust said as she began to jog away. Twilight angrily gritted her teeth as she focused on the cube. The armor was heavier than Twilight had anticipated. Her back slumped under its weight as she stood, determined to keep the cube afloat.

It took every ounce of her concentration to hold on, yet she kept her eyes on the cube as it slowly rose higher, nearly a high as her head. Just a little higher and it would be above her. Her thoughts were disrupted as she felt a great force strike against her back, almost as if she had just been kicked. She struggled to maintain her balance. The cube lowered, touching the edge of a blade of grass before Twilight managed to catch it. The armor continued to increase in weight, forcing her legs lower.

“What...What’s going…”

“Move,” Star Dust calmly said. Desperately, Twilight edged her left foreleg forward. In an instant, some of the armor’s weight seemed to lessen, allowing her legs to straighten.

“That armor is enchanted with a spell that adds and decreases in weight depending on physical movement. In other words, the more you move, the lighter it gets. If want your back to stay in one piece, I’d recommend that you start running.

Angrily, Twilight gritted her teeth and began moving one hoof in front of the other. Within moments, the armor began to feel lighter and lighter. Soon, she was jogging in place, the armor now light as a feather. Soon, she was able to keep the cube steadily placed in front of her.

“Excellent!” Star Dust exclaimed. “This should be good for tonight’s practice. I imagine an hour or three of this should be appropriate for your first session.”

“Three hours?” Twilight said with extreme displeasure as sweat began to drip from her coat.

“Don’t worry! Tomorrow, I’ll add another cube, so that you can have double the increase in concentration! In addition, I’ll increase the weight of your enchantment by ten pounds every two nights. I’ll make up the rest as we go. You’ll get stronger in no time!”

Twilight’s eyes widened in dread. “You’re...insane,” Twilight said, barely audible under her heavy panting.

Star Dust smiled with that smug grin of hers. “Too much for you?”

“No….never,” Twilight lied.

“Alright then!” Star Dust said enthusiastically as she ran in place. She reached behind her and grabbed five cubes identical to Twilight’s, flinging them in the air and blasting them with her horn. She began circling them around her as if they were nothing but toys. “Come on, why the long face? I bet a race would make you feel better.”

“What is wrong with you?” Twilight said with a hint of annoyance.

“Plenty,” she replied. “What do you say?”

With a heavy sigh of regret, Twilight began running, running alongside this insane mare. She might be crazy, but she was the best hope that Twilight had of getting any stronger.

Chapter 7: The Soldier

Two weeks later

Twilight was running, the breeze flowing through her mane as she galloped closely behind Star Dust. Behind her, the other recruits struggled to keep up. She’s always ahead of me, even if only by an inch.

Two weeks. Two weeks of the most painful, arduous training that Twilight had ever gone through. Every night, she and Star Dust would meet in the dead of night to work and train. Star Dust would give her playful jabs and show off her knowledge and skills while Twilight grudgingly followed, occasionally allowing herself a laugh or two along the way.

The mad unicorn was strange, yes, but she was also...oddly interesting. She had grown almost fond of her strange mannerisms and frequent jests. Sometimes, Twilight would forget about Star Dust’s vast knowledge and years of training, only seeing her as a gigglish oddball.

Yet, every night for nearly two weeks, she had helped Twilight find something to improve upon. Concentration. Focus. Stamina. Endurance. Dexterity. They trained upon everything. It was astounding to see the amount of knowledge buried in Star Dust’s skull. At one point Twilight had tried to ask where Star Dust received her training, but she simply changed the topic.

And so, for two weeks they trained with the recruits by day and together by night, receiving only a few hours of sleep per night. Every day, when that bell rang, Twilight made it her goal to improve herself in some way. It was all going perfect. On the second week, however, Sergeant Thimble gathered all the unicorns in the camp together for a very unusual test.

“Alright everypony, I’m going to need you all to line up into five separate lines!” she yelled at the top of her lungs.

Everypony did as she commanded and went into their own lines. Twilight fumbled, trying to remain behind Star Dust.

“Now,” Thimble hissed, standing in front of a large, brown, four-sided container, “in front of me is a box. What’s special about this box, you ask? That’s none of your damn business! All you need to do is focus on pouring as much of your magic as possible into it. Got it?”

“Yes ma’am!” they all shouted in unison as she stepped out of the way, and the first set of ponies stepped forth. The box was plain looking and stood on a wooden pedestal. To the side, a unicorn stood with a clipboard.

The first set of ponies began charging their horns, and many attempted to blast it with magic. When they did, they were expecting a bang or an indication of something. Instead, nothing happened, and the ponies with the clipboards simply yelled, “Next!”

The line continued to progress with no pony making any visible progress. Twilight whispered to Star Dust, “There should theoretically be some sort of indication if the spell is effective. What is the point of this?”

“I think that is the point,” she said firmly as she looked forward, “they’re all pouring their magic into it, and it’s causing no effect. Perhaps, they simply lack the right amount of magic.”

“But what’s the point of doing this test? To see who’s better? Some contest?”

“I don’t know,” she said as she watched the line continued to steadily move forward. Twilight began to examine how the recruits poured their magic into the boxes and noted the flaws in their technique. Many of them were simply blasting the box, whereas it necessitated a steady influx of magic, like a stream pouring into a river.

As she continued to watch, her attention was interrupted by a bright flash of purple coming from the front of the line. Twilight leaned over to see a stallion with a bright green coat and a brown mane pouring a wave of magic into the box. The box was beginning to emit a glowing set of symbols in a strange language, each of the characters looking circular in shape. After a few seconds, the lights began to fade, and the pony’s head whipped back. The pony with the clipboard waited for him to recover before he approached and asked for his name. He was then escorted to the side by one of the officers standing by.

After that moment of exception, the lines continued to progress until it finally reached Star Dust.

Star Dust steadied herself and focused on the box. She began to use her magic to scan the box, her horn basking the box in a bright aura. After scanning it, she closed her eyes, and her horn began showering the sky with orange sparks.

A ray of energy shot forth, basking the box in an orange glow. The box slowly began to vibrate and sparks of orange electricity shot upward from the box. The same set of symbols from before shone brightly as the other ponies watched in awe. The moment was short lived as the light faded and Star Dust’ eyes shot open. Star Dust backed up and began breathing heavily. The pony with the clipboard approached her and asked for her name.

“Star Dust,” she simply responded as one of the officers escorted her away.

Twilight Sparkle was next.

As she approached the now ordinary box, she began to take a deep breath as she magically scanned the box, trying to sense for any sort of anomaly. As she searched deeper, she could feel a strange aura emanating from inside. She tried to scan further, but she was immediately ejected. Her head snapped forward. What manner of magic resided in this box that could reject her scanning spell? There was only one way to find out.

Twilight shut her eyes and focused on the box, pouring out magic onto the box, and securing the outside. She created a separate stream within it to try and grasp at the inside, like a magical claw. As she began reaching, she could feel a strange coldness that sent a shiver down her spine. When she continued to reach in, she could hear something strange, almost like a heartbeat, emitting from within.

Twilight continued to dig and attempted to grab it. As her magical tendrils grasped the heartbeat, she felt a strange sense of euphoria flow over her, then a fade into nothing as blackness surrounded her.

Then, there was a light.

Twilight felt a feeling unlike any other as rays of light began to encase her body. She could now hear the sound. It wasn’t a heartbeat. It was a melody; the same melody that saved her from the raging fires. The same melody that guided her through the darkness.

Twilight’s body went numb as she floated into the air, and waves of magic flowed from her hooves. When she opened her eyes, her pupils disappeared and were replaced with a pure whiteness. In front of her stood no longer a box; there was now a display of lights spanning over the entire camp, flashing the symbols over the skies above.

The other ponies could do nothing but back up and gaze at the beauty in the skies and the magical mare that stood before them. She felt power flow over her; she felt invincible. It was only moments later that she came crashing to the ground. The symbols above the sky quickly faded.

After several seconds of lying on the ground, she began to groan and rub her shoulders. The officers around her quickly made their way to her side, offering assistance. She quickly made her way to her hooves and could see the shocked gazes that fell upon her. An officer tapped her shoulder.

“Ma’am, what is your name?”

“Twilight Sparkle,” she responded, pressing a hoof to her forehead.

“Okay, Twilight. Please, come with me.”

Twilight followed the officer as ponies parted around them. The officer took her to a large tent that was set up behind the training area. It was there that Star Dust and the green pony from earlier stood. They both stared at her as Star Dust remarked with a grin, “I see that you made it too. I guess you got the broken box.”

“Very funny,” Twilight responded as she walked next to her. In front of them stood Thimble, who bore her usual scowl. They all waited for another few minutes as two more ponies approached: a mare with a coat of orange, and a stallion with a coat of yellow. They were followed by another officer who spoke to Thimble, “These are the last ones.”

Thimble nodded and waited for the last two to get in line with the other three. Twilight and Star Dust exchanged curious glances before turning to Thimble.

“Now that you’re all here, I have some very interesting news. Tomorrow morning, all five of you will be departing for Britannia.”

As the five began to raise their objections, Thimble raised a single hoof. They were immediately silenced.

“Now, I know that you all are wondering why, but unfortunately I don’t have all the answers. The people high up have been looking to increase our strength, and are gathering the very best that we can muster, so they can man the front lines. That test back there was a way for us to measure your magic potential. It takes immense skill, concentration, and raw power to get that thing to respond. All of you could garner some manner of response, meaning that you fit the criteria. Now, head back to your barracks and pack your things. You’re done here.”

Without another word, Thimble teleported away, leaving the others chatting in confusion. Star Dust turned to Twilight, “Let’s head back. I can’t wait to get out of this dump.”

Twilight frowned at her words but followed her, nonetheless.

That night, Twilight couldn’t sleep. No matter how much Twilight tried to relax, sleep would not come. After several minutes, she got up and left the barracks. It was quiet outside. One could only hear the crickets and creaking of wood under her hoof.

“Can’t sleep either?” a voice said from her side. She turned in surprise, but relaxed when she recognized the voice.

“I can’t believe we’re leaving already,” Twilight admitted. “It seems like just yesterday, I got here.”

She sat down on the stairs to the barracks. “I never asked. How long have you been here?”

Star Dust sat beside her. “I’ve been here for over a month. I joined right before the attack on Baltimare.”

Twilight turned to face her. “Why did you join when you didn’t have to? You said that you were a magical historian. Why would you want to leave something so comfortable, something that you’ve been doing for so long?”

She looked up at the sky. “Instinct. I don’t know why, but I’ve always been searching for answers. I thought that taking this path might lead me to some.”

“Answers to what?”

“Everything. What is magic? If Celestia and Luna disappeared, why do the sun and moon still move? What happened to them? What purpose do ponies have? What purpose do I have?”

She paused to look at her right foreleg. Twilight could notice a patch of fur parted two ways, skin barely visible. A scar….from what? “I left my home when I was young. I always dreamed of traveling the world. I wanted to find out why things are the way they are. I don’t remember how many times I’ve seen that same face. That same hopeless expression on the face of every pony. Everyone’s tired, Twilight.”

“Tired of what?”

“Everything. War. These fickle politics. Ponies too poor to afford basic food and clothing.” She was crying lightly. “I’m tired too. I’m tired of seeing it. I’m tired of feeling it. That’s why I joined.”

“But soldiers die every day. If you’re a soldier, doesn’t that mean that you’ll be adding to the pain that they’re feeling?”

She stomped a hoof. “That’s why we have to get stronger!” she shouted. The sorrow on her face was replaced with a sort of firmness. “Strength is what ends wars. Whoever is the best wins. We’ve always been taught this. Maybe...maybe if I’m strong enough, I can end it forever. Think of it, Twilight! A world without war. A world without petty conflicts defined by borders! We can do it if we’re strong enough, I know it.”

She tried to speak, but the words wouldn’t form. “An end...of war?”

“Yes,” she cried. She pressed her hoof lightly against Twilight’s chest. “Twilight, we’re going to a camp where the best of the best are being trained. You and I aren’t strong enough yet, not by a longshot. However, I think that we can be strong. Strong like the Shield of Britannia and even Seigfried.” She paused. “Please, Twilight, promise me something.”

“Promise what?” she asked, confused.

“That one of us will do it. Even if the other fails, we’ll still attempt it.”

Twilight’s heart was racing. “Attempt….what exactly?”

“To be the best. To be the one who brings an end to war forever.”

Twilight stopped. Was it really possible for one, even two ponies to bring an end to something as natural as war? Without thinking, she pressed her hoof against Star Dust’s. For a second, the words simply came as if she were speaking in a dream, distant but wanting. “I promise. One of us...if not both of us.”

Star Dust smiled a genuine smile, neither smug nor excited, simply relieved. “Thanks, Twilight.” Twilight had never heard her sound so sincere. For what seemed hours, they sat in silence as they watched the distant night sky. Mom. Spike. It’ll be awhile, but I promise I’ll make it back.

He was smoking again. He never did it in anyone’s presence. A king must always be strong and presentable, he always said. Still, Diamond Tiara could smell it in his breath as he spoke. “Blackhoof, have you set up defenses along our borders, like I asked?”

Blackhoof nodded. “Yes, your Majesty. I’ve set up patrols along the Lunarian-Solarian borders as you’ve asked. I’ve also set up defenses along the eastern coastline in case of an airborne invasion.”

“Excellent,” Filthy Rich said. They sat across from each other in the war council chambers, in that oval shaped room on the far side of the castle where only torchfire lit the way. Diamond Tiara, Blueblood, and Cadence sat quietly along the table as Filthy Rich and Blackhoof spoke.
“Now that we’ve been forced into this absurd war, I have no doubt that Lunaria is already looking for an opportunity to take advantage of our situation. As long as I wear the crown, I won’t let them. Our ponies have suffered enough as is.” He put a hoof to his forehead. “This all my fault for not taking your word, Blackhoof. Now, thousands are dead and the country is plunged into war.”

“Please don’t say that, your Majesty,” Blackhoof said. “Nopony could have truly seen their attack coming.”

“You flatter me, Blackhoof,” Filthy Rich said with a faint smile. “Still, this is no time for self pity. We must prepare for the possible scenarios. What is the word on the united camp? This could potentially be the thing that forges this alliance.”

“We’ve already begun pooling pegasus and earth ponies from both sides. We’ve also begun the magic tests for the unicorns, your Majesty. The numbers are smaller than we had initially calculated.”

“Quality over quantity,” Filthy Rich assured him.

“Indeed,” Blackhoof agreed. “Although the numbers are small, the overall scores are remarkable. So far, the highest score we’ve seen so far was a mare from Camp Orion. Her buildup of raw magic actually managed to destroy one of the boxes that we provided.”

“Good, we’ll need soldiers like that. I assume that you’ve already began gathering them at the camp.”

“Yes, we hope to have close to 200,000 by the end of the month. There's also talk of setting up our headquarters within Camp Unita’s compounds. However, it’s only talk at this point. With the combined forces of Britannia and Solaria, we should be able to solidify our cause.”

They began nodding. Soon after, the mare with a coin on her flank entered the room. She and her father talked of the economy and feeding all the little peasants as usual. It was three hours before they were finished.

By the time she left, Diamond Tiara’s hind legs and rump had fallen asleep. She wiggled her legs back to life and stood on all fours, stretching as regally as she could, making sure to avoid Blueblood’s gaze. She paused for a moment as she watched Prince Blueblood walk away from the table with that same amazing posture and royal look that she so loved.

Her smile was wiped away as Cadence began her walk. Blueblood stopped and stared at her with a smile before conversing. I bet if I took away those stupid wings and that stupid horn, he would lose interest, she thought scornfully.

Her father walked behind her. “Diamond Tiara? Why are you still standing around here? The meetings are finished for today?”

She paused. “Umm...I...ummm.”

He sighed. “Walk with me, Diamond.” Diamond. He was the only one who ever called her by that name. It drove her mad sometimes. When she asked why at one point, he simply responded. You are my daughter, the most precious diamond in my world. When he told her that, she simply rolled her eyes.

Nonetheless, she walked with her father down the stone corridors. “I know you care for that stallion, Diamond.”

She was shocked. “Y-You know?”

He laughed. “A little filly’s infatuation is not hard to sniff out. I see those looks you give him.”

She stopped and stared at him with pleading eyes. “Then us get married!” The words came out more high pitched and squeaky than she had intended.

He laughed and continued walking. “W-Why are you laughing?” she asked with embarassment.

He looked back with a smile. “You’re barely ten years old. He’s nearly twenty. Besides, I think he has his eyes set on other mares.”

Cadence. “Then you can make him!” she pleaded. “Give him royal orders for us to marry!”

“I won’t have my ten year old daughter married on some passing infatuation,” he said sternly. “You barely know the stallion.”

“I do,” she said, stubbornly.

“You don’t know the true him, though. Love is different than some passing lust. Relationships bring out a person’s true nature. I didn’t marry your mother until we had been dating for nearly three years.”

Her look of desperation faded into one of defeat. They continued walking in silence. “You have her eyes, you know,” Filthy Rich said to his daughter with a smile.

She smiled faintly as she touched the tiara atop of her head. He was always talking about her mother as of late. She could still remember her smile. She was bright, happy, and always spoke in a voice that could soothe a lion. Her mane was a beautiful, silky smooth, river of violet, and her coat was silver, silver as the tiara that Diamond Tiara wore.

A wave of sadness washed over her. “I miss her,” she said faster than her brain could process the words. A princess doesn’t get emotional. A princess remains dignant.

“I do too,” he said with the faintest of a quiver in his voice. “That tiara was hers, you know. I’m sure I’ve told you a million times. When I first met her, we were children. She would always wear that little tiara. She never let it get dirty or rusted. She always kept it safe.”

They continued walking in silence for a while. Diamond Tiara finally regained her nerves , desperate to change the topic. “Dad, why are you still worrying about the economy? Isn’t the war more important?”

He sighed. “Diamond Tiara, you still have much to learn. The citizens are already sacrificing everything. Their friends and family members are being shipped off to war. We’re rationing everything and limiting what families can own for the sake of the war effort. Yet, even with the war, these ponies need to be able to put food on the table. Being a ruler means that I must deal with all the problems that it brings.”

“Problems? Can’t you just get someone else to solve them for you.”

You’re still young Diamond Tiara, but remember this. A king exists to serve his ponies. The same goes for queens, dukes, princes, and even princesses. We live and rule for their sake. A ruler who would put their needs before the needs of his ponies doesn’t deserve that title.”

The doors of the aircraft opened up as Twilight heard the buzzing of the engine begin to cool down. The five of them stepped out to face a red stallion, with a flowing blonde mane and a green apple for a cutie mark.

The stallion scanned the five of them. All five of them stood firm, ready for orders.

“Y’all are the five from Orion, right?”

They all nodded, and the stallion responded, “Good, my name’s Big Macintosh, and I’m s’possed to show you to your quarters.”

The five of them followed as Big Mac turned around and walked past the sign in front that read, Camp Unita.

Even from only an entrance view, the camp appeared massive. The could hear the sound of ponies chanting, shouting, and fighting. In the air, a squadron of pegasi practiced drill and soared high above the clouds.

The buildings around the camp were much bigger and better maintained than the ones at Orion, these consisting of high quality wood and metal. The tallest structure was a metallic three story building, most likely the administrative offices. Past the administrative buildings were a series of small tin buildings with a dome roof.

“Here,” Big Mac said, pointing his hoof at the building with the label, Solaria 3-A.

Big Macintosh walked in front of the group and slowly pushed open the door. The five unicorns walked slowly behind. Inside, there stood six sets of bunk beds, much more lavish looking that they had lived in at Camp Orion. Each of the beds had a fine set set of sheets, neatly folded. The beds also seemed to consist of higher quality material.

“We had been hoping for more unicorns to make the cut. Unless we run out of space, ya’ll are free to have your own bed.”

The five took a second to look over the room before Star Dust galloped at full speed and threw herself on the first bed to the right, laughing as she plopped into the covers.

“This is more like it!” she yelled, stifling a laugh.

The other five smiled as they sat down their bags and chose a bed. Twilight opted for the bed farthest from the door, on the far left.

As she began setting her bag down, she noticed Big Macintosh approaching one of the beds.

“Are you staying here too?” Twilight Sparkle asked.

“Eeyup,” he simply responded, not taking his eyes off the bed he approached. He began reaching into a saddlebag placed at the center of the bed.

“I don’t understand. I thought this was only for us.”

“Nope,” he simply responded as he pulled out a silver vest and strapped it against his chest. He walked towards the door. “If ya’ll are ready, I can show ya to your captain.”
Star Dust hopped off her bed and stretched her legs. “Yeah, come on guys. I’m curious to see who’s gonna be bossing us around.”

The five unicorns followed Big Macintosh, exiting the barracks and making their way around the camp. They trotted around the training ponies and various buildings when they saw a group of of unicorns in training. All of them were practicing basic elemental spells in unison, their actions being synchronized by a whistle.

Through the crowd, they could make out two ponies: one of them was a mare with sunglasses, clenching a whistle in her teeth. She had light yellow coat and a brown mane. The other was a stallion with a coat of pure white and a mane of two shades of blue. On his flank was a dark blue shield with three pointed stars above it. Something about him feel strange to Twilight Sparkle; he felt so...familiar.

No, she thought to herself, he’s dead! No. Get yourself together, Twilight. He just looks like him.

As the five, led by Big Macintosh, made their way towards the other unicorns, they could see Shining Armor whisper something into the other mare’s ears before galloping over.

“Hey there!” he began. His voice gave a warm feeling to Twilight. “I’m Captain Shining Armor, and from now on you’re all part of the 23rd Allied Unicorn Company!”

The five gave a confused glance until Star Dust finally spoke up. “Um, sir, I don’t mean to be imposing, but they never actually briefed us on why we’re actually here. So....why are we actually here?”

Shining Armor laughed before gaining a more serious tone. “I guess they left out the details. Well, the short version is we’re severely undermanned in terms of magical strength. Germaneigh has some of the most powerful unicorns on the planet. If we’re going to face them, we need to catch up and surpass them quickly. That’s where you come in.

You see, we sent that same test to every training camp in the allied forces. We had to wait and teach you the basics first, so we decided to wait for two weeks before testing you. The box is designed to only resonate over a certain threshold of magical energy; too low and nothing happens. Obviously, you all invoked some sort of reaction, meaning that you passed the threshold.

We decided to send all those who passed to this camp so that we can train you for the front lines. You ponies are five of over two hundred of the best unicorns our forces can offer. It will be hard work, but when we’re done with you, you’re going to be among the best of the best. Think you can handle that?”

The five of them nodded and gave a salute that the captain proudly returned.

“Before I send you off, I like to know my ponies. Let’s start with names. We can forgo the formalities for now.”

They began introducing themselves from left to right. "Evamere. Lightning Shard. Firestarter."

Star Dust bolstered proudly with a salute. “Star Dust at your service!”

There was a brief silence as Twilight Sparkle continued to sort her thoughts.

See! That wasn’t his name! It’s not him! But still.....why does he remind me of him?

“Uum....ma’am, are you okay?” Shining Armor interjected.
Twilight Sparkle snapped back to reality, and she began nodding her head. “Of course! Very sorry about that!” Twilight did an awkward salute as she spoke, “Twilight Sparkle, captain!”

“I see...,” he said before turning to the rest. “Okay! You have the rest of this day to adjust. Starting tomorrow, however, it’s going to be hard work! Good luck, and I look forward to working with you.”

The five saluted Shining Armor and followed Big Macintosh back to the barracks. Shining Armor, on the other hoof, stayed to watch them leave.

“Twilight Sparkle, huh? She’s a strange one.” Without giving it a second thought, Shining Armor joined the rest of the training unicorns and assisted in giving orders and helpful advice.

“Another German warship. Looks like they’re escorted by two transport ships and an aircraft carrier,” Pencil Pusher said as he adjusted his slicked back mane.

Rarity let out a sigh and took in another swig of wine as she responded unenthusiastically, “Very well. Is General Trot still in the war room?”

“Yes, Madam!” Pencil Pusher responded, adjusting his slicked back mane.

“Good, inform him that I’ll be there shortly,” she said as she entrapped a mirror in her magic and began to examine her mane.

“Right away!” Pencil Pusher said, clumsily running back to the war room.

Rarity continued to examine and groom her mane, moving the curls from the chains of her silver pendant, depicting the sun and moon. She used her magic to tighten her flowing, ruby red dress and let out a sigh and stood, taking another swig of wine.

“Something wrong?” Time Turner asked, making his way from the table where a large map and several figurines stood. On the side of the table laid a stack of books.

Rarity responded, placing the wine on the table, “Something feels wrong. After the initial invasion, it seems as if Germaneigh isn’t even trying. Every week, they send a small number of ships to attack the coast and we fight them off.”

“Attrition,” Time Turner stated as he donned a pair of glasses that lay by the table. Of course, he never needed them; he simply preferred the look they gave.

“They’re trying to drain our resources ever so slowly. Just be glad that they don’t send any more ravagers.”

Rarity let out a nervous laugh as she began making her way to the door. “Ravagers? Is that what they’re calling them? I suppose that makes sense that they wouldn’t wish to waste the technology knowing that we’re fully capable of destroying them. ”

Rarity shuddered as she thought of that day. She had seen death before, but never like that. She was never a soldier. She had never faced anything quite so horrifying as what happened over the harbor. Some nights, she swore that she could hear the screaming as the lights flickered back to life, only to find Colonel Blindside lying in a pool of his own blood. Sometimes, she found it easier to simply drink until the screaming stopped.

"True. Not with unicorns like Shining Armor on our side," Time Turner admitted. "I'm just glad that Neighpon is staying low. It's rather odd though, isn't it? In the past several weeks, only a handful of the attacks on us contained any number of Neighponese ships."

"I suppose," Rarity said with a shrug. "Maybe they're scared of us or they don't have a steady supply of ships to waste."

"That didn't stop them from attacking Solaria and resorting to kamikaze attacks," Time Turner rebutted. "I'm worried that this could be a prelude to something much bigger."

"Like what?"

"Not sure," Time Turner replied. "But it wouldn't hurt to be cautious from now on."

Rarity nodded and headed for the door. Before they left, Rarity looked down and began scanning her dress, trying to check for any wrinkles.

“I never asked you,” Time Turner began, “but if I recall correctly, you were a rather popular dressmaker. Why did you decide to run for office?”

Rarity sighed as they made their to the war room. “Well, it was right after the that short lived war with the Solar Empire when I first considered it. I had a lot of thoughts about how things should be dealt with, and my little sister kept going on about my attention to detail. I had quite a bit of knowledge when it came to law and government. My father was in the military, a veteran from The Great War, and my mother was a member of parliament. I decided that I was tired of all the fighting and that I wanted to try and fix it. I thought that I would be able to mend the economy, to help my fellow ponies, and to make things better. However, looking back, I’m beginning to see the naivety in my thought process.”

“Don’t think like that, Rarity. You’re doing well so far. Whereas other nations have fallen, you’ve led Britannia and kept it strong.”

“Yes, kept it strong. And sometimes I wonder, what will that accomplish in the end? Even if I manage to win this war and stop Germaneigh, the fighting is not going to stop. Not anytime soon. The world’s been in a state of war for nearly a thousand years. Sure, we have some short bouts of peace every now and then, but like a nasty pimple, another war just pops right back up.”

“Rarity,” Time Turner said, trying to catch up with her steadily increasing pace, “You can’t give up hope like that. Do you know why you were elected even though you’re so young? You're only twenty-four years old, and you sit as the most powerful mare in the country! It is because you represent hope!”

Rarity arched an eyebrow. "Explain."

“Do you think that anyone enjoys all these constant wars? Ponies want a change! They want a young pony who can offer that change. That pony is you.”

“Really? Because last time I checked, other young ponies have gotten elected before and nothing changed. Look at Trixie. She’s only twenty-six and already, she’s set the standard for being a psychopathic dictator. Hope isn’t going to win us this war, action will and after the little action I’ve done, I doubt my name will go very far. During that battle, you led them so easily. It was like you had done this before. If anything, you deserve this position more than I.”

“You’re wrong,” he said. “If it wasn’t for you, we would all have died that day. I’m positive. I remember when those light came on and I saw Blindside dead in front of me, I could barely keep it together. I just...ran and ran...trying to think of what to do next, not really thinking straight or logically. I was thinking too big...too much on the big picture without thinking of fixing the finer details. It wasn’t until you walked to that lieutenant and spoke in that calm demeanor that everything fit into place. You saw how everything fit together and approached it logically. You saw those small problems and knew what had be done. You restored that situation, Rarity. That was you. It was you who brought order and you who came up with that plan that saved us all. Remember that, Rarity.”

Rarity kept silent as they opened the doors to the war room, an underground room accessible only from the capitol building. Inside, ponies ran across rows of ponies typing on keyboards and ponies relaying information as military generals stood around a large table, observing various maps and speaking of strategy and war.

It was there, in front of that table, that General Trot greeted them. “Good day, Madame Prime Minister. Time Turner. You both missed the attack. Germaneigh retreated early this time.”

“Odd. Usually, it takes them an hour to retreat,” Rarity casually stated.

Rarity walked beside General Trot and gave a weary sigh. “Are you alright?” he asked with a concerned look.

She nodded. “I’m just tired. I haven’t gotten much sleep lately.”

“I imagine that it would be tough to stomach what you saw,” General Trot said, glancing at Time Turner. “Seeing somepony die in front of you isn’t something that you can forget.”

Rarity shuddered as the image of Blindside’s body flashed before her. She remembered the others, too. All of the technicians and soldiers who had been caught in the explosion. She didn’t even know their names. Now, they were simply numbers; simply casualties to be tallied up.

“Still,” he said with a faint smile. “You handled yourself well, Rarity. I heard the way you took charge. If it wasn’t for your actions, things might have turned out very differently that day.” His eyes met Time Turner’s. Trot smiled. “You too, Time Turner. I can see why the Defense Ministry sent you. I know that the Prime Minister will be safe while you’re around.”

Before Time Turner respond, he was interrupted by a mare with holding a sheet a paper.

“General, we’ve received intel from our spies on the eastern front. It’s Germaneigh. They’re pulling troops from the western front near Prance. There seems to be a steady influx heading east, towards the Eastern Lunar Republic.”

Rainbow Dash began her normal route, flying over the skies of Pegasicilia. She briefly glanced down at the steam that rose over the city, produced by the many factories that inhabited the city. Down below, ponies were just now waking up and walking into the snowy streets to begin their day.

Rainbow Dash, herself, had dressed appropriately, wearing a lengthy multi colored scarf and a heavy blue jacket that bore the Lunar Republic’s insignia. As she made her way through the skies, she almost lost her concentration as the wind blew her mane back. She began to swerve and do tricks, letting the adrenaline flow through her.

Her attention refocused when she noticed a fellow soldier floating in her path. Rainbow Dash slowed down and approached him. The soldier saluted her. “Major Rainbow Dash, the colonel wants to speak with you.”

Rainbow Dash nodded and returned his salute saying, “Alright, I’m on my way.” She soared past the soldier and made her way to the ground, skidding against the frost and snow, not once losing her balance.

She trotted along the snow, trotting past the ponies bundled up in piles of clothing. She had never really liked the atmosphere of the Eastern Lunar Republic. Secretly, she missed the skies of Cloudsdale, so free and so endless. Here, the skies were saturated with smog and frost.

“Rainbow Dash? Are you Rainbow Dash?” came a voice from behind.

Rainbow Dash jolted and turned around to see a small, yellow filly jumping excitedly in the snow. She was a unicorn; one of the few unicorns that inhabited the town, besides the soldiers that were stationed there. In front of her, she levitated a small notepad and pen.

Rainbow Dash acknowledged the filly with a smile. “Yeah, I’m Rainbow Dash. What’s up?”

“Oh, I-um heard that you got stationed here, and I had to make sure! My mom told me all kinds of stories about you!”

“Good ones, I hope,” Rainbow Dash chuckled.

“Yeah, she says that during the Griffin War, you and your team fought off over a hundred griffins and defended Cloudsdlale while backup arrived! She says that you’re the only reason that Cloudsdale is still standing! You’re a hero!”

Rainbow laughed and rubbed her hoof behind her head. “Oh, it was only a couple hundred griffins. No biggie!”

The little filly was hopping even more rapidly as she hovered the notepad in front of Rainbow Dash.

“Can I get your autograph, Miss Rainbow Dash? Please?”

Rainbow Dash wasted not time as she said in an overly dramatic voice. “Well, while the city needs me, I guess I can spare the time for a filly as awesome as you.”

Rainbow Dash took the pen in her mouth and jotted down her name on the paper with lightning fast speed. The filly’s mouth was wide open as she began shouting, “Oh, thank you so much! You’re the greatest, Rainbow Dash!” The filly began skipping away with the widest grin that Rainbow Dash had ever seen. Rainbow Dash chuckled at the filly’s enthusiasm, always happy to please a fan.

With the filly out of the way, Rainbow Dash continued onto a large stone tower that stood high above the city, surrounded by armed pegasi. All of them wore dark blue armor underneath a layer of chainmail and wool. All of them wore government issued hoof blades, a necessity for air combat as to avoid the recoil and inaccuracy that plagued current hoof guns.

These hoof blades, often the size of daggers, were attached to the user’s foreleg by a leather strap. Normally, the blade was retracted into a sheath that was placed over the leather strap. In order to activate it, one would simply apply pressure to a point above the sheath, usually with one’s hoof; the same method was used to detract the blades.

As Rainbow Dash approached these armed ponies, they both saluted and stood aside, making room for her to enter as she pushed open the wooden doors. Inside, she could see a large open room lit by a fireplace. Inside, pegasi wearing dark blue chestplates walked around the room. Some were engaging in serious conversations while others simply laughed and shared idle conversations.

Rainbow Dash went past them and made her way along a spiral staircase in the back of the room. Rainbow Dash began making her way up, floating slightly above the steps. Small torches decorated the stairway, and small windows allowed a view to the snowy grounds below.

At the top of the stairs, Rainbow Dash could see a handful of of ponies surrounding a wooden table. Among them was a pegasus stallion who wore a long blue robe that bore the Lunar Republic's symbol: a white crescent moon surrounded by a black sky. The stallion had a dull grey coat and a black mane that had streaks of grey running throughout. The stallion turned to face her.

“Rainbow Dash, you’re just in time,” he spoke with firm voice, “we have a mission for you to carry out.”

“What is it, Colonel Breeze?” Rainbow asked inching closer.

“As you know, this city is one of the top ammunition suppliers for Eastern Lunar Republic. We have an important shipment that must be sent to New Stalliongrad by tomorrow. We’re shipping it to the outskirts of the city by caravan. Afterwards, it will be handed off to New Pegasopolis to the east. You’re going to be guarding the caravan until you reach the other team. Got it?”

Rainbow Dash gave a sigh and saluted. “Got it, colonel.”

As she began to walk away, she silently cursed the colonel for making him perform such menial tasks. Why couldn’t she go on a dangerous mission or go off to join the others on the battlefield. She had wanted to stay home in Cludsdale, but she was instead transferred to Pegasicilia to guard the ammunition depot, a key strategic point.

As she was about to reach the staircase, she was shoved aside by a mare that sprinted past her and ran toward Colonel Breeze.

“Colonel, we’ve received a sighting of German troops making their way to the city! They’re being led by a pony who matches the description of General Alexander Siegfried!”

Colonel Breeze’s face turned a pale shade of white as he silently began staring at the wooden table in front of him.

“I figured it was only a matter of time until they betrayed us. This was Trixie’s plan all along. She didn’t want Britannia. She wanted the east,” he said in between breaths.

After a moment, Colonel Breeze looked up and spoke with a fire in his voice, “Lieutenant Cloud Chaser, inform President Spitfire and General Soarin of our situation. Request backup ASAP.”

He then turned to Rainbow Dash. “Dash, they say you’re one of the fastest fliers in the Lunar Republic. Today, you’re going to prove it. I need you to round up all loose soldiers around the city and gather them here. Send an alert and inform the citizens to stay indoors!”

Rainbow Dash nodded firmly and saluted before flying down the spiral staircase, exiting the building, and bursting into the skies above the city.

Chapter 8: Pegasicillia

General Siegfried marched forward, through the piles of snow that lay before him. Behind him was the bulk of the German military, numbering exactly 453 ponies and 142 griffins. Only about half of the ponies could actually be seen marching on the ground. Above Siegfried, the German pegasi forces had gathered along with the griffin forces borrowed from Griffonia. In front of the pegasi and griffins, just above Siegfried, was a mare with a light tan coat and a burnt-orange mane. Her eyes were a deep shade of blue. Her cutie mark was a bright yellow comet, brimming with flames. She was wearing a purple, tightly fitted chestplate along with a layer of chain mail underneath.

General Siegfried continued without moving his gaze. “Sharp.”

The tan coated pegasus above him, lowered her altitude just above his head.

“Yeah, what do you want?” Sharp said with indifference in her voice.

Siegfried furrowed his brow at Sharp. He had always loathed the pegasus’s absolute lack of respect. Unfortunately, she was a necessary component to Trixie’s plans and as such, he chose to refrain from reprimanding her. “The weather is getting much worse. Clouds are gathering in the distance. I believe they are aware of our less than friendly appearance. I need you to send a scouting group ahead and inspect the situation.”

Sharp gave a sigh and tapped the side of her neck. “Kling, Ripple, Jolt, go ahead and check out what Pegasicillia is up to. I want reports on any troop movements, guard towers, weather formations, anything that stands out.”

Above Siegfried and Sharp, a trio of pegasi soared ahead to scout out the situation. Sharp looked ahead at the gathering of clouds that obscured their view of the city that loomed in the distance. Now, bits of snowflake began to pour out from the clouds.

“They’re using the terrain to their advantage,” Siegfried said. “With the amount of pegasi they have guarding the city, they have complete control of the weather surrounding it. We need to take out those pegasi if we want any chance of invading by ground.”

“Leave it me; my guys can take care of it,” Sharp said with a smile.

Siegfried felt his stomach knot up at the way she spoke. Her very smile spoke volumes about her obvious enjoyment in the destruction that was to follow. “Very well,” Siegfried simply said. “Take out those pegasi, and I’ll lead the ground forces directly through the city. I’ll put the unicorns on lead.”

Sharp nodded and flew off to give the order to the lines of pegasi and griffins above. The rows of aerial forces quickly took off, led by Colonel Sharp. Sharp’s forces took a sudden ascent and flew above the clouds, where they were destined to meet the city’s defending forces.

Siegfried turned back to face his troops. All of them stood, their gazes focused on the general. Many of them were shivering from the weather, despite wearing heavy coats and lavender plated armor.

“Ponies, we have began our assault on Pegasicillia. Colonel Sharp is leading an aerial assault that will give us an opening. Once we are clear, we will invade the city and bring it under German control. We will split up our forces and attack across the city. Follow the plan and the city will soon be ours.”

Siegfried stood firmly as cheers filled the air. He moved his gaze to the distance where he could see clouds fully formed around the city.

“Cloudkicker, set up clouds along the eastern perimeter!” Rainbow Dash yelled across the sea of pegasi that ran about clumping together clouds and gathering weather supplies. They were all wearing light blue armor that bore the crest of the Lunar Republic. Their armor was specially designed to be lightweight, as not to hinder their speed or flexibility. They wore special headsets along the course of their ears, which allowed communication across distances. Some opted to wear tight fitting helmets, but Rainbow Dash refused, believing that the helmet impaired her peripheral vision and hindered her skills. She simply decided to stick with the chestplate and chainmail underarmor. Above that chainmail and under the chestplate was a special set of pouches that could store items.

Rainbow Dash continued to scrutinize her soldiers, trying to increase efficiency and help Colonel Breeze’s plan flow smoothly. Their plan was simple: encase the city in a massive snowstorm. That would halt the advance of ground forces. However, it would not stop the enemy pegasi from assaulting from above. They were prepared for it. Rainbow Dash was prepared for it.

“Starstruck, are the pegasi on the northern end finished?” Rainbow Dash yelled to a purple pegasus who approached her.

“Yes, ma’am!” she yelled with a salute.

Rainbow Dash nodded. “Okay, begin the stormfront! Winter’s coming early!”

“But it’s already winter,” a pegasus interrupted.

Rainbow Dash stumbled, “Umm....well...whatever! Just make it snow!”

The ponies around her nodded and began pouncing on the clouds, causing a slight sensation beneath Rainbow Dash’s hooves. She had never performed a snow storm at such a large magnitude. The sheer force of the storm could be felt, even above the clouds. Rainbow Dash cleared a small hole below her so that she could see below.

When she looked underneath the clouds, all she could see was pure white. The very sounds of the roaring winds were almost deafening. Past the walls of snow, she could barely see the city, protected from the severity of the storm. However, it was not visible to the enemy. They had planned ahead and closed off the skylines above the city to camouflage it. It was in the city that Colonel Breeze and the city’s ground forces resided, ready for the worst case scenario.

Rainbow Dash sealed it back up and looked around her at the hundreds of pegasi staring up at her.

“Alright everypony, we’ve successfully set up a blockade around the city. Unless the Germans are suicidal, there’s no way that they’ll send in ground troops against these kinds of weather conditions. However, that’s not gonna stop them from sending as many pegasi and griffins as they can muster. They’re going to come here, and they’re going to try and stop us. We can’t let that happen. This city depends on us. The innocent ponies that live here depend on us. This town is home to over a thousand ponies and you know that? I don’t intend to lose a single innocent life, because in order for that to happen, they’re gonna have to get past me!”

The pegasi began stomping their hooves against the clouds, emitting a roar across the cloudscape.

Rainbow Dash briefly smiled before bearing a serious look. She raised her right hoof into the air and shouted at the top of her lungs, “For Pegasicillia! For Lunaria!”

As if on cue, a swarm of black made itself visible in the distance. Rainbow Dash kept her hoof raised in the air as she gazed at the lines of black that flew above the clouds, heading directly towards them. Rainbow Dash raised her other hoof and tapped against the leather strap on her right foreleg. A long, thick blade snapped out from the outside of her hoof strap. Rainbow Dash did the same for her other foreleg, and she began hovering above clouds.

With her blades extended from her hooves, she pointed at the oncoming swarm and her voice boomed, “The enemy is here! Everypony, defend the city!”

The crowd responded with a collective roar as they began hovering above the clouds. Rainbow Dash flew forwards as the other pegasi followed behind. As she grew closer, she could see a multicolored mix of pegasus ponies and griffins. All of them wore the same grim expression as they brandished their blades. It was a look of seething anger mixed the fear of death; the look of a pony ready to fight and die in battle. It was a look that Rainbow Dash was all too familiar with.

It was only several seconds later that Rainbow Dash’s blade made contact with an enemy pegasus, her blade stabbing through his chest. Rainbow Dash brought her foreleg back, sending blood onto her coat and used her other foreleg to horizontally slice across a griffin’s lower abdomen. The griffin reeled back in pain and fell towards the ground. Rainbow Dash positioned one blade in front and another to her side, and watched as five pegasi surrounded her from all sides.

The first one to attack came from her left. Rainbow Dash ducked underneath his lunge and struck a hoof upwards, directly through his jaw. Two more assailants flew forth, swinging their hooves at her; one approached from her left, while the other approached from her right. Rainbow Dash was almost disappointed. This was child’s play.

With her hoof retracted from the fallen pegasus, she dodged a blow from the leftmost pegasus, and put all pressure in her hind legs as she kicked upward, hitting her rightmost opponent’s legs just below his hoof-blade. There was an audible crack as the bones broke in his arm. Rainbow Dash quickly ended his misery with a swift stab through the chest. Before the other pegasus had time to react to her comrade’s death, Rainbow Dash rose up and delivered a strike through the poor pegasus’s skull. Three of the original remained, along with a flock of griffins who flew downwards, intending to strike Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash sensed their attack and with a flap of her wings, she quickly flew backwards to avoid the attack. In her moment of evasion, one of the three pegasus lunged forward, brandishing their hoof blades. Rainbow Dash spun around in midair to face him and flung her hooves in front, blocking his blades with her own. Within the split second of impact of their blades, Rainbow Dash rammed her head forward, knocking the pegasus back in pain.

Rainbow Dash briefly jumped back at the sudden pain that screamed in her forehead. There was no time for pain. This was a time to fight. The two pegasi lunged forward simultaneously.

Still in pain, Rainbow Dash jumped forward while twisting her body, and delivered a powerful kick with her hind legs that crushed the pegasus warrior’s rib cage. The remaining pegasus came at her with four griffins at his side. Rainbow Dash brought her hooves forward, ready to strike. Everything in Rainbow Dash’s movement remained fluid and mechanical as she flew up threw a jab in the direction of one of the griffins. The griffin jumped back to dodge it while Rainbow Dash raised a hoof above her forehead to block a blow delivered by the enemy pegasus.

Rainbow Dash, griffin slayer!, a voice in her head rung. Rainbow Dash shook the thought as the flow of combat absorbed her. Everything about Rainbow Dash’s movement became mechanical as she dodged, evaded, and attacked. Two griffins came at her, inciting Rainbow Dash to extend both forelegs and stab through both griffins. Rainbow Dash retracted her blades from their bodies and spun to face the next griffin whom she effortlessly slayed with a single swipe of her blade.

Everything about Rainbow Dash flowed effortlessly in combat. There was no sadness, no anger, no rage; just pure instinct.

An image flashed in Rainbow Dash’s head as she sliced through the remaining pegasus from earlier. She could see herself. She could see the blood on her hooves, the screaming as her enemies died before her. No griffin could match her speed. Her allies cheered as she defended Cloudsdale and slaughtered griffins by the dozens.

Rainbow Dash shook her head. Now was not the time. With her previous enemies finished, she flew forward, towards a fellow Lunarian as he fought against three angry griffins.

“Hey feather brains!” Rainbow Dash yelled, causing the three griffins to look back. A moment of confusion ran over their faces, quickly replaced by rage. While Rainbow Dash was a hero to Lunaria, she was certainly despised by the griffins.

Rainbow Dash swayed in the wind as she dodged their attacks before delivering a fierce retaliation in the form of a blade through their guts. One by one, they fell to Rainbow Dash’s blade. Rainbow Dash began breathing heavily and looked at the soldier, who simply stared in awe at the display that Rainbow Dash had given.

“What are you doing?” Rainbow Dash yelled at him. “Go help the others!”

The soldier shook his head before saluting and flying off to help his fellow Lunarians. Rainbow Dash sighed as she looked at the sight before her. All around her, pegasi and griffins clashed blade against flesh and bodies fell from the sky like rainfall. They were just outside the cloud area. Rainbow Dash was succeeding in keeping the enemy outside the cloud area. As long as they could keep them away from Pegasicillia and dwindle down their numbers, they could win.

Rainbow Dash’s thoughts were interrupted by a bright figure soaring through the distance. It was a pegasus pony wearing a purple chestplate. The pegasus soared in Rainbow Dash’s direction, slicing through Lunarian soldiers as she went. Rainbow Dash felt a chill go up her spine as she caught a glimpse of the pegasus's face. There was smile on the pegasus's face as she slayed Rainbow Dash’s comrades; a devilish grin that derived unbridled joy from ending other pony's lives. She had met ponies like her on the battlefield before, but none could compare to the freight that Rainbow Dash felt as she looked into her eyes, blue and deep as the ocean, yet barren and devoid as the depths of the deepest darkest pit.

Rainbow Dash prepared herself as the the distance closed between the two.The pegasus swung her foreleg, bearing a thin sword from her hoof strap, and clashed with Rainbow Dash's blade.

The pegasus swung at Rainbow Dash with her free hoof and met Rainbow Dash’s other blade. The two stood in a power struggle as their blades pushed against another. Rainbow dash gritted her teeth and tried to push through, to no avail. The other pegasus simply smiled and said, “Hi there, name's Colonel Sharp! You must be Major Rainbow Dash! I’ve heard an awful lot about you!”

Rainbow Dash skidded her forelegs to side and did a sideways roll to dodge Sharp’s attack. Sharp quickly pressed forward and began swinging her legs rapidly towards Rainbow Dash as she nonchalantly continued, “They say you’re a war hero. They say that you slaughtered an entire village worth of griffins! It’s bad enough that they’re forced to live in cramped ghettos in the far eastern mountains without some pegasus coming and dwindling down their population even more, don’t you think? Don’t worry, though, I don’t have a soft spot for them. I killed my fair share of those feathered bastards during the war.”

Sharp’s face continued to haunt Rainbow Dash as she flew back and Sharp repelled her failed attempts at attacking her. Rainbow Dash couldn't describe why, but every time she looked at her, she felt weak. She felt helpless.

She saw an opening. Rainbow Dash ducked under her striking foreleg and attempted an uppercut. Sharp leaned effortlessly leaned to the left, blocking the attack. Sharp prepared her counter and spun around to kick with her hind legs. Dash smiled as she dodged and kicked the cloud beneath her. The cloud beneath her spread open, revealing the rushing winds and the torrent of snow. Rainbow Dash fell beneath the cloud layer but not before wrapping her hind legs around Sharp’s left hind leg as she struck. With a sudden flap of her wings, Rainbow Dash dragged Sharp, along with herself, down into the storm below.

By the time Sharp realized what was happening, she was already underneath the cloud layer, completely blinded by the snow and deafened by the howling winds. She tried to fly up but could only slow down her descent. Rainbow Dash squinted and tried to search for her enemy but was was forced to fly downward at an alarming rate.

Rainbow Dash crashed against the snow and rolled to her side as she felt Sharp land next to her. Rainbow Dash quickly made her way to her hooves and could make out the blurry figure next to her. Sharp made her assault, blindly swinging away at Rainbow Dash’s figure which was obscured by the snow.

Their movements became animalistic in nature. Sharp’s attacks lost all sense of rhyme or reason as she honed in with her limited sense of sight and hearing. Rainbow Dash dodged her attacks one after another. She could barely see Sharp lunging forward, using her wings as a form of propulsion. Rainbow Dash jumped to the side and launched herself at Sharp.

Sharp turned around to block her hoof blades and kicked upward, striking Rainbow Dash in the jaw. Rainbow Dash flew upward and remained in the air as she rubbed her chin with the back of her hoof. She could taste iron in her mouth, an all too familiar taste for Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash simply spat the blood and placed her forelegs together as she planned her next attack.

Rainbow Dash positioned herself so that her hooves pointed upwards. She took a deep breath and began to rotate her body in the air, slowly rising up into the snow storm. She thought that she could hear Sharp yelling something, but she blocked it out of her mind. Her body began to rotate faster as she gained altitude. The winds began to funnel around her and she began to control the currents.

She stopped.

Still rotating, she twisted her body, facing downward and began to descend. She began to gain speed as the winds around her became violent. She spiraled towards the ground, appearing like a rainbow-colored tornado. Rainbow Dash’s eyes were closed, but she could still feel the nausea that came with this technique. She ignored the crying in her gut and focused only on winning.

Sharp could barely see Rainbow Dash at first, but could now see the rainbow spiral that approached her. She cursed under her breath and began running in a desperate attempt at dodging it. As she looked back, she could see it still following her. Rainbow Dash was actually following her, despite her inability to see or hear. There was a brief moment of panic in Sharp’s eyes as Rainbow Dash got closer and closer.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes opened as she came within inches of hitting Sharp. She stopped. As she paused her impact, a violent wave of razor sharp winds tore through the area, slashing against Sharp’s body. Sharp pressed her hooves against her face in an x-shaped manner. Her attempts at blocking proved ineffective as she was continually pushed through the snow, her blades breaking almost instantly upon impact of the ground.

Sharp could no longer control her body as she fumbled through the snow like a ragdoll. After several seconds, she felt herself crash against a rock, causing her to wince in pain.

Sharp was now covered in blood from the various cuts and bruises that she had maintained from Rainbow Dash’s surprise attack. As she made her way to her hooves, she could see Rainbow Dash slowly making her way to Sharp.

Rainbow Dash’s movements were slow, and she had a pounding headache. Her stomach was in turmoil over the previous attack and her breathing was now ragged. Rainbow Dash looked down at her hooves, her own hoof-blades were destroyed after her attack. Her gaze finally rested on the beaten and bloodied body of Colonel Sharp. Rainbow Dash let out a sigh of relief; she was beaten. There was no way that she could still have any spirit to keep fighting.

She was wrong.

Rainbow Dash froze as she heard a heiyena-like cackling from under Sharp’s breath. It was quiet at first, barely audible under the winds. It grew louder and louder until it overpowered them. Rainbow Dash looked into Sharp’s eyes as she raised her head and laughed.

There was a trickle of blood that ran down Sharp’s forehead, in between her eyes. Her eyes were cold and distant, piercing into Rainbow Dash’s soul. Her laughing stopped and she simply gave a devious grin.

Sharp finally spoke. “What’s the matter, Dash? Isn't this what you live for? Don’t you love it; the blood falling from your beaten body, the fear of death driving you on. That is the very foundation of battle: the strong vs. the weak. The others were boring; they were weak. You, on the other hoof, are strong. How many ponies have you killed in the past hour? The reason that you still live and they lie dead is because of this universal truth: the weak will die while the strong shall inherit this world. Unfortunately for you, I’m stronger.”

One second, Sharp stood in front of Rainbow Dash; the next, she was gone. Rainbow Dash felt a powerful jab against her gut and she reeled back in pain. Before she had time to react, she felt another series of blows from behind that knocked her into the ground. She slowly raised herself back up. Even as she stood on her four hooves, she could barely maintain balance.

She felt another punch as she tried to stay standing. She could feel the adrenaline rushing through her veins as she dodged the next punch and threw another punch that connected with Sharp’s sides. Sharp winced and slapped Rainbow Dash across the face. Rainbow Dash barely flinched and instead, leaped up and tackled Sharp to the ground. The two rolled on the ground as they exchanged blows.

Their senses became dulled and their instincts took over. They were no longer Major Rainbow Dash of Lunaria or Colonel Sharp of Germaneigh; they were animals fighting for dominance; fighting to see who was stronger.

They continued wrestling on the ground for several minutes, enduring agonizing blows to face, often resorting to methods such as biting before they stopped and looked at the skies. It had stopped snowing.

Rainbow Dash stared up at the sky in fear. “No,” she said as her voice quivered.

Sharp kicked Rainbow Dash off her and stared in the sky as pegasi wearing lavender began to descend under the cloud layer and head towards the city.

“How?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Simple,” Sharp said with a laugh, “we’ve been slowly tearing away at the cloud layer this whole time. We have unicorns that were studying the weather patterns and trying to cancel the effects. The pegasi just had to buy them time and weaken the upper cloud layer. Unfortunately, you were getting in the way of that. That’s where I came in. I distracted you just long enough and just as Siegfried predicted, our battle ending up distracting you from defending the cloud layer.”

“No,” Rainbow Dash said, “No! This isn’t over yet!” Rainbow Dash lunged forth only for Sharp to evade and deliver a kick that knocked Rainbow Dash to the ground.

Sharp spat on the ground and said in a disappointed tone, “Sorry, as much as I’d love to finish this, Siegfried would be pissed if I stayed here. I got a city to conquer! You know, Dash, you and I, we’re the same. Anyways, see ya!”

As Sharp began flying off into the cloud layer, Rainbow Dash stood and began racing towards the city.

****************************************************************************************

“Ponies! Our defenses have failed. We prepared for this. You’re going to be fighting against Germaneigh’s ground forces. The city depends on your diligence!” Colonel Breeze shouted from above.

They all nodded as the earth ponies took their position behind the stone blocks that had been set up around Pegasicillia’s borders. In front of the earth ponies, five unicorn soldiers took their place, ready to fend off any invading magic users. All of the earth pony soldiers huddled behind the walls and adjusted their hoof-strapped pistols. The unicorns began warming up and some began casting light spells to increase their defenses. Colonel Breeze gave a silent nod and flew above, scanning the current influx of German soldiers that were now making their way towards the city. They would be here very soon.

Breeze swooped down, towards a large concentration of earth ponies that gathered near the front walls of the city. He took a head count and nodded his head. 133 earth ponies at the front, 193 to the south, 112 to the west, and 150 to the east. The unicorns were much more thinly spread, with only 20 at each entrance. Hopefully, they would be enough to fend off the enemy’s superior unicorn forces.

He had already dealt with the civilians and made sure that they were safe. Now, his main priority was to protect the city from German occupation at all costs. His concentration was broken by the sound of thunder.

Breeze looked up to see the pegasus forces fighting above. They had failed at the initial phases, but Breeze believed that they could still make a difference even if Rainbow Dash had failed in her job.

Breeze made his way to the ground on the northern side as German soldiers trotted towards their ground forces. Breeze activated both hoof-blades and prepared as the Lunar soldiers fired their first shots while hiding behind the stone blocks.

Their bullets were deflected by German unicorns that led the assault. Breeze turned towards the twenty unicorns that he had gathered and they silently nodded. The twenty unicorns jumped in front and began slinging spells at one another in a bright display of dominance.

With the unicorns distracted, the Lunar earth ponies were free to fire upon the influx of German earth ponies. One by one, the German earth ponies fell, unguarded by the stone blocks which had protected them. The German soldiers quickly fell back, behind the city’s outer walls.

The opposing forces stayed hidden behind their walls, leaning out only to fire. The sound of whizzing gunfire and the shattering of concrete as bullets made impact filled the air. Ponies fell back and died in droves. Breeze shook his head at the deaths of these ponies. He knew them all by name. It was an unfortunate consequence of his job that he had come to accept.

His concentration was broken by an explosion by the eastern walls. Breeze took to the skies and flew towards the walls. Above the city, he could see the empty streets below. Breeze had done everything in his power to ensure that the civilians were evacuated before the attack. Still, he was relieved that no enemies had made it too far into the city. He hoped that it would remain as long as he stayed in charge in the situation.

He was fast approaching the scene of the explosion as evident by the rising smoke. As Breeze flew down, he could see an oddly high amount of bodies on the snow-covered ground; most of them were Lunarian.

Breeze cautiously landed, where he was met by a group of earth ponies who began firing upon him. Breeze’s instincts took over as he dodged their gunfire and hovered above the ground. His hoof blades activated and he circled around the group, noting their position and firing pattern.

Ten of them. Their aim was shaky and their eyes were wrought with arrogance and emotional turmoil. These were not the eyes of a soldier, rather, these were eyes of a rookie. Breeze saw an opening and flew directly towards them, dodging their bullets in mid-air. Breeze moved in a zigzag line as his blades went through each of them, and he gracefully landed back on the ground.

He focused his attention once more on the smoke in front of him. Breeze rose into the air and began slowly flapping his wings, causing the smoke the dissipate. Breeze’s eyes went wide with fear and his breathing briefly came to a halt. He could now see the charred remains the city wall, which now had a gaping hole through the side. This, however, was not what captured his attention. What captured his attention was the stallion unicorn that stood below him, donning a purple cape and a ruffled blonde mane.

If you are to encounter General Siegfried in battle, I have only one word of advice for you: run.

Breeze regained his composure and faced his opponent with fearful eyes. Breeze cautiously positioned his blades, and he flew forwards.

Rainbow Dash flew through the snowy outskirts of the town, dodging the gunfire of enemy earth ponies. There was no time to waste. She had to report to Breeze and come up with a plan. As she grew closer to the city walls, she could see a handful of pegasus soldiers flying in her direction.

Rainbow Dash let out an exasperated sigh as she extended her hoof blades. “I really don’t have time for this!”

The first two came at her in a synchronized pattern, one above her and one below. Rainbow Dash carefully slipped between their blades and continued past them as another pegasus came at her. Rainbow Dash dodged the attack and sliced through his gut as she flew underneath the enemy pegasus. Rainbow Dash continued to fight the onslaught and gain ground closer to the city.

As she tore down each soldier, a single thought kept reappearing in her head. You know, Dash, you and I, we’re the same.

Rainbow Dash shook the thought. No! I can’t be the same! I fight for my country! I fight for my ponies!

Did that really justify anything? Is murder acceptable as long as it is for a reasonable purpose? Even now, blood continued to soak through Rainbow Dash’s armor and leak onto her fur and mane. She wasn’t pony; she wasn’t pegasus; she was a warrior; she was a weapon.

Rainbow Dash shook the thought once more. There would be time for pity and self reflection later. She was finally at the eastern walls and could see a gaping hole that reached through the wall. Rainbow Dash stopped and stared in horror. “What happened here?” Rainbow Dash questioned out loud.

Just below the hole, a steady flow of soldiers made their way through into the city. Just past the walls, fires and smoke stained the skies above. It would be a smart idea to scout out the situation or fly above the enemy to avoid attention. Rainbow Dash had other ideas.

Rainbow descended towards the ground, stopping just inches from the snow covered earth. She extended her hoof blades out and with a single flap of her wings, she flew directly through the path of the soldiers. The bulk of the forces that breached the wall were earth ponies. Fortunately, their reflexes were much slower than Rainbow Dash had anticipated.

As Rainbow Dash flew through the path of soldiers, she threw it all away. She let go of her emotion. She let go of her thoughts of Sharp. She had only one goal in mind: victory at any cost. She let out the animalistic machine inside her.

Everyone in her path fired and attempted to fend off the rainbow pegasus but their attacks were proven ineffective against the fluid movements of Rainbow Dash’s blades as they ran through their throats and stomachs. Rainbow Dash continued to gain ground against the foreign hoard, carving out a path of death behind her.

During the Griffin-Pegasi war, Rainbow Dash was always sent at the front lines regardless of her actual role in combat. The very image of Rainbow Dash was enough to cause the mightiest of the griffins to cower in fear. They had a name for her during the war: The Rainbow of Death.

After several minutes of slicing through their numbers, Rainbow Dash finally made it through the wall and could now see the insides of the city. What she saw filled her with a pain. She wanted to scream, maybe even cry. The very city that she had been tasked with protecting laid in ruins. Buildings were blown to shreds. Gunshots filled the very air around them. The scent of death and decay burned Rainbow Dash’s nostrils.

Rainbow Dash had to find a place to think. The remaining soldiers from behind the wall continued to fire at her, forcing Rainbow Dash to take to the skies and scan the area for a place to hide. Among the destroyed buildings, one in particular managed to catch her attention. It was a small stone building with the entire side completely demolished. It was near the destroyed wall but just far enough to give Rainbow Dash a moment to think and try and contact Breeze. Rainbow Dash descended rapidly towards the house and skidded to a halt against the snow. She quickly looked around to ensure that she was alone before entering the house.

As she entered the house, she began examining the interior. It was an older house with lofty furniture and an expensive piano in the center of the room that Rainbow Dash had entered. What caught her attention, however, was the large trail of blood that began by the piano and trailed to the left.

Following the blood trail, Rainbow Dash turned into the next room where she could see plates and silverware scattered on a large wooden table. The ponies who lived there must have recently evacuated. Before Rainbow Dash could continue to examine the table, she was stopped by an unbearable odor coming from the next room, blocked by a door. The blood trail led right through it.

Against her better judgement, Rainbow Dash slowly approached the door and drew out her right hoof blade while she approached the door and rested her head against it. She couldn’t hear anything from the other side so she began counting to three in her head.

On the third count, Rainbow Dash bashed the door in with her left hoof and twisted to aim her right hoof blade in the direction of the open room to find the corpse of a Lunarian pegasus. Rainbow Dash froze in shock. She recognized the pony that lied dead before her. It was Colonel Breeze.

A small gasp escaped her breath. “No,” Rainbow Dash said barely above a whisper.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes turned to pure panic as she screamed at the top of her lungs, “No!” and began punching the door, knocking it off its hinges. Her mood calmed as she tried to think logically, ignoring the fearful thoughts that ran through her mind.

Rainbow Dash was the second highest ranked member on the field. With Breeze gone, all responsibilities now fell to Rainbow Dash. She sat down next to his body and examined his wounds. Breeze’s left hind leg was bent very oddly and cuts and bruises ran all along his body. The most severe of these wounds was a gaping hole in his left abdomen; this was most likely what had killed him. Rainbow Dash’s thoughts trailed as she looked over his shoulder. Over his shoulder was a wire leading to a small headset. The side of his earpiece was flashing red, indicating that he had left a recording some time before his death.

Rainbow Dash began to check behind her ears and realized that she must have lost it during her fight with Sharp. Whatever Breeze had said, it may have been important. Rainbow Dash cringed slightly as she reached behind the dead pony’s ears and pulled the earpiece up to her ear and pressed the blinking light on the side.

Breeze’s gruff voice could be heard in her ears. He began coughing and she could hear the sound of his leg dragging behind him. “Siegrfried,” he spoke, “I should have figured that Siegfried would be the one to finish me. I barely had enough time to get away. I managed to this house. This should be a suitable place to die, I suppose.”

Another bout of coughing came from the fallen colonel’s voice. “Rainbow Dash, if by chance you’re listening to this or through some miracle, you haven’t destroyed your radio due to sheer recklessness, then I have a final message to you. Rainbow Dash, you’re the next in command. You have to be the one to end this fight. You must lead them. Rainbow Dash, do not let pride and arrogance cloud your judgement. Protect the citizens and protect our comrades. Protect them no matter the cost. If it comes down to it, don’t be afraid to blow it.”

She continued to listen to his final words. It was harrowing to say the least. After all, she was currently listening to a message specifically made for her from a pony long dead. His words seemed simple enough. He gave an analysis of the situation around the time of death which Rainbow Dash estimated to be around twenty to thirty minutes before her arrival. Among this information, Breeze gave his final orders and told Rainbow Dash to be brave. Upon hearing his words, Rainbow Dash’s eyes narrowed and she was forced to swallow a lump in her throat.

Rainbow Dash pulled up his chestplate, revealing a tan pouch. Rainbow Dash carefully lifted the pouch and pulled out a single, silver key. Rainbow Dash gently stuffed the key in her pouch and shut it.

With the colonel’s final words passed onto Rainbow Dash, she stood up, still bearing his earpiece, and took a final gaze upon her fallen commander. She gave him one final salute before leaving the house and taking to the skies.

General Siegfried cut down another pony that dared cross his path as he strolled through the city, looking in awe at the towering factories that still emitted smoke. With this town in their control, Germaneigh would not only halt one of the Eastern Lunar Republic’s primary supply routed, but it would also give Germaneigh an advantage and allow them to syphon resources and ammunition from the city.

Bullets continued to fly past Siegfried's mane as ponies hid behind the houses surrounding him. Siegfried took note of their locations and caused the concrete round him to crack. From the cracks, small splinters of concrete were levitated into the air and thrown in all directions. All of the throws were made with precision, striking through their cover and instantly killing all those around him. He was sure to aim for the head, ending their suffering as quickly as possible.

Siegfried could hear a voice coming from his headset. “Sir, we have reports of a rainbow maned pegasus that’s causing trouble along the western walls.”

“I see,” said Siegfried in a calm, collected voice.

With the colonel’s earpiece, Rainbow Dash had been effectively able to take command of the remaining forces and gain information of enemy locations and weakened sections of the city.

Rainbow Dash was currently fighting along the western walls of the city, aiding the dwindling number of Lunarian troops. Rainbow dash remained at the front lines, zipping from building to building and from soldier to soldier as her blade tore through their flesh. Rainbow Dash’s ears began tingling as she struck down an unlucky earth pony.

“Rainbow Dash,” a voice in her ears rang out. Rainbow Dash hovered above the enemies and she looked around to locate the source of the voice, to no avail.

“Who’s there?” Rainbow Dash shouted to the voice in her head. More soldiers began firing upon Rainbow Dash, causing to her to leap back and dodge their fire with her keen pegasus senses.

“My name is General Alexander Siegfried, commanding general of Germaneigh’s military forces. As you are most likely aware, Colonel Breeze is dead. With his death, you are now left in charge of all the soldiers that reside here.”

“Yeah, and what of it?” Rainbow Dash shot back as she flew down to take out more annoying earth ponies. She could feel herself beginning to lose her edge as fatigue set in. Suddenly, she no longer felt as invincible as before, barely able to dodge the enemy’s attacks as a bullet grazed the side of her cheeks.

“If you continue this frivolous endeavor, I can guarantee that your ponies will meet a swift end. Surrender the city, and I promise that your soldiers will be free to leave and we will not harm the fair citizens of this city.”

Rainbow Dash leaped back, letting her men cover her while she regained her breath. Rainbow Dash briefly considered his words. While it was true that although the general was ruthless in battle, he was also known to be merciful to his enemies and always honored his agreements. A mental block kicked in and Rainbow Dash shook her head.

“No!” Rainbow Dash yelled, “I’m not going to give up an inch of this city! My loyalty lies with Pegasicillia, The Lunar Republic, and its citizens!”

The buzzing in Rainbow Dash’s ears ceased and she was left in a state of confusion. Siegfried must have used telepathy to communicate with her. It was a draining spell, but it was very useful within close ranges. Either way, she had to hold off Siegfried’s troops and protect the city.

After wiping the sweat from her forehead, Rainbow Dash lunged forward and joined her fellow Lunarians. The others, mainly consisting of earth ponies, assisted Rainbow Dash in assaulting the German soldiers. Rainbow Dash pushed her way back to the front line and led them in a flurry of blood and steel. Rainbow Dash dodged a blow from an earth pony soldier before lunging her blade forwards, into his skull. Rainbow Dash sensed another bullet coming towards her head and leaned her head back, barely missing the projectile. She jumped back and met the pony with fierce retaliation. The fighting continued for several grueling minutes and one by by, Rainbow Dash’s fellow soldiers fell in battle until only she remained. She survived the onslaught of soldiers, battered, bloody, and alone. She tried to walk forward, but felt a sharp pain in her left hind leg. She slowly limped forward and approached the bodies of her fallen comrades.

Is this what she had fought for; to see her friends and comrades die before her? Rainbow Dash shook the thought once more. She continued past the bodies, and she entered into another area where she could hear the bullets flying and rubble exploding into dust. She flew onto the scene with little regards to her own safety, her own body full of cuts and bruises. There were about ten Germans and seven Lunarians. Rainbow Dash finished her onslaught quickly, sparing the seven Lunarian soldiers.

Rainbow Dash couldn’t shake the feeling that the Lunarian soldiers gave her. On the outside, they were smiling, just glad to be alive. Behind those eyes was fear. A fear of the strength and anger that ran through Rainbow Dash’s hooves as she slaughtered the enemy, one by one. Was she truly any different than the ruthless Colonel Sharp? Was maintaining the city worth all this bloodshed?

A voice rang in her mind. Rainbow Dash, do not let pride and arrogance cloud your judgement. Protect the citizens and protect our comrades. Protect them no matter the cost.

Rainbow Dash turned away from the soldiers and began walking away despite the call of protest from the others. Rainbow Dash found herself alone, between two small houses. She began to weep as she smashed her blade through the wooden walls.

“Damn it,” Rainbow Dash said through the tears, “They’re counting on you. They’re all counting on you. You have to do this.”

Rainbow Dash reached up and retracted her blade. She began to slowly wipe away her tears and tapped the receiver on her ears. There was a brief buzzing before Rainbow Dash decided to speak up.

“Everyone, this is Major Rainbow Dash of the Lunar Republic military forces. This is a message to all forces in Pegasicillia. Passcode: RGB-577. Retreat. That is an order. Retreat through the eastern walls. They will not pursue you past it. This is an order. Over.”

There was a brief silence, possibly the longest silence that Rainbow Dash had heard in her entire life, as slowly more voices came on, announcing that they were pulling back. Rainbow Dash lowered her head and slowly reached the skies to see pegasi exiting the city through the eastern walls in droves. “I hope you’re right about this, Colonel,” Rainbow Dash muttered to herself as she flew to the outskirts of the city to meet her comrades.

Siegfried stared down the large factory building in the distance as he shook the blood off of his sword. He was alone as he walked around an alleyway, searching for any hidden enemies. He heard a flapping of wings and thought to himself, Please don’t let it be her.

A raspy voice came from behind him. “Yo, Siegfried!”

Siegfried gave a frustrated sigh as he turned to face Colonel Sharp. “Report,” is all that he said.

“It looks like the Lunarians are retreating. Now would be a perfect time to take them out! They won’t stand a chance!” she said with a grin.

Siegfried bore a scowl as he shouted, “No! You are to let them retreat and we will take command of this city. If I hear any reports of you harming them, I will end your life on the spot!”

Sharp gave him a disgusted look as she spat on the ground, “Okay! Geez, you’re uptight! It’s a shame, I was really looking forward to killing that rainbow one.”

Sharp looked back at her blades, etched in dried blood, and said out loud, “One day, Rainbow Dash. One day, I’ll have your head; or you’ll have mine. Either way, we’ll find out who’s strongest.”

Rainbow Dash led the city’s surviving troops further away from the city. The retreat had been relatively smooth and from what Rainbow Dash had heard, Siegfried had stuck to his part of the deal and spared any needless bloodshed. Still, Rainbow Dash remained silent during the short walk, contemplating the decision that she had made. She was always revered as a war hero, as a symbol of strength in the Lunar Republic and now here she was, retreating like a scared dog. Still, she had one last chance to make up for her failures on the battlefield.

After several minutes, they reached a mountainous pile of snow, a cleverly designed bunker. Rainbow Dash approached it and began wiping off the snow on the front to reveal a metallic door. Rainbow Dash began knocking on the door and shouted, “Guys, this is Major Rainbow Dash of the Lunar Republic. The battle is over.”

There was a brief moment of silence followed by the clamoring of hooves and the sound of gears turning as the metallic door slowly began to descend into the ground. Snow fell from where the door had once stood and Rainbow Dash now stood face to face with a Lunarian lieutenant who saluted her.

Rainbow Dash returned the salute and walked past him while saying, “We lost the city. We’re going to move everyone further east, to New Pegasus.”

The lieutenant was flabbergasted and began stammering, “L-l-lost?! What about the factories? What about the supplies?”

Rainbow Dash stopped and looked into the distant lights of the underground bunker. In the distance, below the descending staircase, she could see the eyes of over a five hundred innocent ponies staring at her, their eyes filled with the fear of losing their homes and livelihoods. Rainbow Dash shuddered at the thought before approaching a door on the far right of the room. It was held locked tight, with chains wrapped all around it and united with a large padlock. Rainbow Dash reached within her pouch with her teeth and pulled out the silver key that she had pulled off Colonel Breeze.

Rainbow Dash proceeded to insert the key into the padlock, causing the chains to unfurl. With the key still hanging in her teeth, Rainbow Dash inserted the key into the door and twisted the knob. The door pushed open.

The sound of a whirring generator filled the room as the lights blinked into existence. The room was completely barren except for a cluster of wires and switches in the far end of the room. Rainbow Dash cautiously approached the cluster and began reaching for the switches with her hoof as she began adjusting her breathing.

Relax, Rainbow Dash. Remember what he said. Top-left, Middle-right, Bottom-left, Repeat, reverse,repeat the reverse.

Rainbow Dash continued to sort the switches with minor adjustments to the wires based on Breeze’s instructions.

Almost done...

With a final flipping of the switch, she could hear electricity being funneled through the wires.

General Siegfried walked amongst his soldiers, who were scrambling to search for supplies. General Siegfried began shouting orders. “Team 1, raid the northside factories for supplies and equipment! Team 2, search the eastside factories!”

They all gave their salutes and obeyed his commands. Siegfried trotted with soldiers running all around him.

Very clever, Breeze. You evacuated the civilian population ahead of time as to reduce the consequences of failure. A good leader always prepares for the worst case scenario, Siegfried thought.

There was a sudden trembling that almost caused Siegfried to lose his balance. Siegfried turned his head and could see the factories in the distance collapsing into heaps of metal. Within a minute, the factories that had once stood tall over the city of Pegasicilia were demolished, leaving the supplies inside, completely destroyed.

As Rainbow Dash walked outside of the room, she could a sickness in her stomach as the citizens and soldiers gathered outside to watch the smoke in the distance. She had just gave away people’s homes and now she had just destroyed pony’s livelihoods. She began walking through the crowd of ponies as they stared at her with looks varying from fear and confusion to anger and pure rage.

All of her decisions that she had made were for the greater good, she assured herself. She had to abandon the city to preserve her men’s lives. She had to destroy the factories to prevent the enemy from gaining resources. In the end, it didn’t matter to a pony who had just lost everything that they had ever known. She couldn’t help but think of the little yellow filly that had so willingly called her a hero and asked for her autograph. What would the little filly think of her now? Rainbow Dash cringed at the thought before turning to face the crowd.

Rainbow Dash cleared her throat and began, “Everypony, gather up your things. We’re heading towards Las Pegasus.” Rainbow Dash turned towards one of the soldiers. “Captain, has General Soarin been informed of the situation over here?”

The officer, a pink pegasus, nodded, “Yes, ma’am, he’s expecting us and has sent an envoy with supplies and transportation about 5 miles south of here.”

Rainbow Dash nodded, “Excellent. Alright everypony, I want you all packed and ready within the hour. If you can’t travel with it, leave it behind. We’re traveling through some thick weather.”

Two hours, that was how long it took for the group to reach the envoy. Rainbow Dash led the pegasi groups ahead of the pack while the rest of the officers led the earth ponies and unicorns below, following the snow covered roads. The Lunarian envoy consisted of about eleven empty cargo trucks and five trucks, armed with Lunarian soldiers in case of emergency. Rainbow Dash flew down, ahead of the others, to greet them.

She was met by a tall unicorn wearing a long blue coat and a colonel’s insignia near his collar. Rainbow Dash quickly saluted him.

“At ease,” the stallion said, “General Soarin has sent us to retrieve the citizens and he has some very special orders regarding you.”

Rainbow Dash arched her eyebrows and asked, “What exactly does that mean?”

“Things are escalating rather quickly. You see, Pegasicillia was not the only place attacked. As of this morning, Germaneigh has attacked Levintrot as well as Grandalia. Not only that, but there have been reported attacks from Neighpon along the eastern coastline. Neither Germaneigh nor Neighpon issued a reason for these attacks, however, the very act of invading Eastern Lunar Republic soil is an act of war. In accordance with these recent events, President Spitfire has made the decision to join forces with Britannia and the Solar Empire. As such, we will need someone over there to maintain diplomatic relations and represent the Lunarian military. That’s where you come in.”

Rainbow Dash’s heart nearly sank as she heard her words. “The Solar Empire!? Britannia!? They’re the enemy and all of a sudden we’re gonna get buddy buddy with them?”

“Calm down!” the colonel shouted. Rainbow Dash stiffened as he continued, “These orders come directly from President Spitfire, herself. You are to be transported to Camp Unita and you will meet with the Britannian prime minister. After that, you will receive word on further orders. Until then, you are to behave and do exactly as we say. Is that clear?”

Rainbow Dash gulped and slowly nodded her head.

“Good,” he said in a relieved tone, “follow me.”

Rainbow Dash followed him to a truck in the far back. The back of the truck was filled with armed Lunarian officers. The front had an older stallion with a handlebar mustache, the passenger side empty.

The colonel stopped and turned towards Rainbow Dash. “This is where we part. This truck will take you to the coast. Once you get there, our men will take you overseas, to Britannia.”

Rainbow Dash saluted and slowly opened the truck door, making her way on the leather seat. As she settled in, she could see the colonel walking away. Rainbow Dash closed the door and leaned against the window. She took a look at the driver who was wordlessly sitting with his hooves on the steering wheels.

“You’re not much of a talker are you?” Rainbow Dash snarkily said to him.

The driver didn’t respond, simply stepping on the gas as he drove onto the loose roads.

“Great,” Rainbow Dash muttered under breath, “This is going to be a long ride. I hope that Britannian prime minister is going to be more interesting than this big old bag of fun.”

Author's Note

I'm always trying to improve my writing, any constructive criticism is always welcome. I hope you enjoy it! :)

Chapter 9: Apples and Pie

Two weeks later

“This alliance with Lunaria puts us in some very uncomfortable positions,” General Blackhoof said.

“True,” said King Filthy Rich, “but it also opens up possibilities. For one, it clears up the need to reserve our forces at our borders. I will still order frequent patrols, just in case; but it would be foolish of them to attack us now that they require Britannia and Solaria’s assistance. Without us, Lunaria is as good as dead against the forces of Germaneigh and Neighpon.”

“What assurance do we have that they won’t attack us after we have defeated Germaneigh?” Blackhoof asked.

“There is none,” Filthy Rich said bluntly, “but we already know that if they do, Britannia will have our side. I doubt it will come to that, though. President Spitfire is a warmonger and hotheaded, true enough, but she’s also cold and calculating. She know’s that there is nothing to gain by attacking us at this point in time. That’s why she called for an alliance in the first place; she knew that they’d never stand a chance against Germaneigh and Neighpon alone.”

He nodded. “As you say, you Majesty.”

Diamond Tiara watched her father take a sip from a glass of cold water that lay against the metallic table. “It’s amazing. Britannia, Solaria, and Lunaria are fighting side by side. Never would I have believed that three of the world’s most powerful countries could ever forge a functional alliance. I haven’t seen anything close to this since the Great War.”

Diamond Tiara had often heard her father speak of the Great War. It ended nearly thirteen years ago. Back then, Filthy Rich was only a prince, heir to the Solar Empire’s throne. The Great War began soon after Filthy Rich’s younger brother, Very Rich, was killed by a Lunarian soldier who was sent to guard a passing ambassador from East Lunaria. The king, Mighty Rich, was furious and declared war on Solaria for the event.

Shortly after, Lunaria invaded the borders of Solaria, burning down everything in their path. Their actions caused such an uproar that Britannia joined an alliance with Solaria in order to defend their land. Prance followed suit. Even the poor nation of Zebrica took notice and aided Solaria with what they could. It was expected that Germaneigh would join the other countries from the Eastern Union, but they surprised everyone when they took sides with both Lunaria and East Lunaria. They stated that they had signed some secret treaty with Lunaria prior to the war, probably signed after one of their numerous continental wars.

After two years of fighting, Lunaria signed a treaty with Solaria and the other allied nations. As a consequence, Germaneigh was left with no allies and left alone to face the world. Solaria and the other nations used this opportunity to force them into a peace treaty, which ordered them to take full responsibility for the war and pay all the requested damages that were inflicted as a result of the fighting. With no choice, they signed and their government collapsed, leaving the country in chaos.

“So tell me,” Filthy Rich said. “why did they choose the eagle for our symbol?”

“The eagle represents our fighting spirit. We are the eagle that soars over the enemy, grasping him in our sharp talons. That is what they tell me,” Blackhoof said.

He shrugged. “It works, I suppose. It doesn’t matter if it’s a bobcat, an eagle, or a gopher; as long as we can win this war, I don’t care what symbol we put on our flags. Anyway, that’s enough about war for today. I wish to speak with my heirs. Alone.”

He nodded. “As you wish.”

After leaving, he stood up and sat across the table from Diamond Tiara, Prince Blueblood, and Princess Cadence. He faced them a stern look drawn about him. “As you are all aware, the forging of this alliance complicates things. As members of the Solarian royal court, we are expected to show attendance. I can’t afford to leave now, but chances are that we will be called very soon.”

“When that time comes, we will need to send representatives; this presents an opportunity for all three of you. As you all know, I’ve began making accommodations for all three of you, in case something were to happen to me due to this war. As king, I will be expected to show up before the Alliance and confirm this country’s resolve. I already expect that Prime Minister Rarity and President Spitfire will be there when the time comes. Due to these reasons, I’ve decided to take Princess Cadence and Princess Diamond Tiara with me on my trip to the Britannian headquarters when they call upon us. It will provide an opportunity for you two to get experience at diplomatic relations.”

“What about me?” Blueblood asked.

“You will stay behind and take temporary charge of the country in my place. I have assistants, aides, and all sorts of help, should you require it.”

Blueblood seemed very happy about that. Diamond Tiara was shocked. He’s going to separate me from my prince! “I want to stay too,” she declared.

“No,” he said firmly. “You have to learn the ways of the world and the different types of ponies. You won’t learn that cooped up in a castle all day.”

Cadence smiled. She’s actually smiling. She’s mocking me. “It’s okay, Diamond Tiara. I know I’m not much, but I can still be fun to be around,” she said with a sincere grin.

Diamond Tiara frowned. Great. A chance to be alone in the castle with my prince, and I’m stuck with her.

“But why? I don’t want to go!” she complained.

“There are plenty of things that I don’t want as well. I don’t want to be at war. I don’t want to send off millions of my citizens to their deaths. I don’t want to sit at the table with boring old mares and stallions for hours at a time. Why do I do it? I do these things because I must. That is the life of a king. A king doesn’t get to choose his duties, but he still does them, because he must.”

“Intrinsic magic,” Captain Shining Armor began, “as you all know, is a special form of magic that resides in all ponies from the day they are born. Each race possesses unique abilities in accordance to their race. Unicorns can gain access to their intrinsic magic using their horns as a focal point. Using our horns, we can access a variety of spells that make us a danger to any foe. Pegasus magic is accessed through their wings and allows them to gain access to godlike speed and reflexes. Using their pegasus magic, some can even control the very elements around them and turn a simple drizzle into a fierce typhoon. This brings us to earth ponies.

Earth ponies very rarely are ever able to gain full access to their intrinsic magic. All earth ponies make some use of their intrinsic magic to communicate with the earth, making them very suitable farmers and agricultural experts, but very few earth ponies can actually access the true potential of their magic. Unlike the other two, earth ponies don’t have a focal point of their magic such as a horn or wings and must instead draw in their power from all around them and use their own bodies as an outlet for their magic. Through this magic, earth ponies can tap into incredible strength, stamina, and endurance that can make them a deadly foe in combat. On top of this, they can bend the very earth around them to their will!

This leads to the final type of magic: alicorn magic. Alicorns have access to all three type of magic. In addition to these three types of magic, alicorns have the ability to heal their wounds at a moment’s notice. Some legends say that the royal sisters managed to master this ability to the point where they could subconsciously regenerate at a cellular level, allowing them to achieve eternal youth.

Why am I telling you all this? The reason is that throughout this war, you will be faced with a plethora of enemies that will put your abilities to the test. In order to defeat the enemy, you must first understand the enemy. Always take these facts into account when going into battle.”

Shining Armor looked upon the unicorns in front of him, all clad in silver armor that bore the crest of the alliance: a large, white, five pointed star surrounded on all sides by five small blades. “I believe that we’ve spent enough time lecturing. We’re going to divide into groups for dueling like we’ve been doing all week!”

Shining Armor and Lieutenant Dawnstar, wearing her signature sunglasses, began sorting the ponies into groups and setting up boundaries. The rules of the duels were simple. Two opponents are placed into a bright-red, circular arena with a diameter of about fifty feet. You lose if you get knocked out of the arena or stay down for longer than ten seconds. One could surrender if they wished, however, if they did, they would be forced to duel Lieutenant Dawnstar. No lethal spells were allowed, but spells that inflict minor harm were allowed, as long as the effects did not cause permanent injury. Currently, they trained in the training grounds of the camp, providing them a large grass field to practice their skills. The training grounds was currently littered with holes and skid marks from their previous days of training.

This training served two purposes. The first was to give the unicorns combat experience that would prepare them for the battlefield and get them used to one on one combat with another unicorn. The second purpose was to test strength of each individual so they could measure progress.

The battles proceeded as normal, with a flurry of bright spells being cast in all directions. Shining Armor and Dawnstar took careful measures to dodge their spells while simultaneously instructing them on how to better themselves as a magic user.

The duels proceeded as usual, with half of the unicorns being eliminated within the first five minutes. Dawnstar continued to blow her whistle while Shining Armor began examining the remaining fights. One by one, ponies were burned, frozen, blown away, paralyzed, and sustained a variety of injury that caused their defeat. As time went on, only two unicorns remained in combat, same as usual.

There was a flash of indigo as Twilight Sparkle teleported behind Star Dust, evading a right hook. Twilight immediately leaped out of the teleport and shot a telekinetic blast in Star Dust’s direction. Star Dust quickly shot a blast of orange into the ground. The ground below their hooves immediately shot up causing bits of dirt and large clusters of rock to impede the path of Twilight’s attack, giving Star Dust enough time to strafe to the side.

Taking advantage of the visual distraction, Star Dust lept forward, shooting herself through the rocks and landing a punch on the side of Twilight’s cheek. Twilight went flying, her body skidding against the ground. Twilight could see the edge of the arena as she went flying. In an act of desperation, Twilight shot a telekinetic blast at the ground that sent her flying backwards, changing her course directly towards Star Dust.

Star Dust was too slow to react as Twilight grappled her hind legs around Star Dust’s chest, sending the two to the ground. The two struggled desperately as Twilight continued to pin down Star Dust, her forelegs now holding down Star Dust’s head. Twilight began counting down.

“One.”

Star Dust began firing off orange blasts into the sky, screaming as she tried to break free of Twilight’s hold.

“Two.”

Star Dust began to squirm as Shining could see the gears in her head moving.

“Three.”

The sky above was beginning to darken.

“Four.”

Star Dust’s eyes grew wide as she looked up and shot a bolt of magic into the sky. There was a moment of silence followed by a bolt of lightning striking the ground beside them, filling the air with mud and loose soil. The momentary distraction had caused Twilight’s hold over Star Dust to loosen for just the slightest second.

“So gullible,” Star Dust said with a chuckle before using her hind legs to kick Twilight off of her. Star Dust quickly rolled to the side and shot a concussive blast at Twilight, sending her flying.

Twilight Sparkle quickly regained her senses and teleported just before she could cross the red lines of the arena. Twilight reappeared directly behind Star Dust and threw her right foreleg at Star Dust, in midair. Star Dust twisted her upper body and blocked Twilight’s foreleg with her own. As their legs made contact, Twilight’s horn glowed bright lavender and they both teleported.

It was only an instant, but it was enough for Shining Armor to process what had just happened. In just a split second, Star Dust had managed to push Twilight back, teleporting away an instant later. By the time Twilight got her hooves, her eyes had gazed upon Star Dust’s grin.

“What’s so funny?” Twilight asked.

Star Dust chuckled as she pointed her hoof at Twilight’s side. Twilight gasped and gritted her teeth as she noticed the red line just outside her grasp.

“What does that make it now?” Star Dust teased. “That’s right! in the lead, five to two!”

“Yeah, yeah,” Twilight said, annoyed. “Just you wait. I’ll get you next time and wipe that smug grin off your face.”

Twilight backed up into Shining Armor, her look changing into one of fear as she noticed his face. “C-C-Captain!” Twilight said in shock as she fumbled to a salute.

Shining Armor let out a playful laugh. “At easy, private. That was very impressive spellcasting!”

“But...I lost,” Twilight said in confusion.

Shining Armor smiled. “You learn through your defeats just as you learn through your victories. Besides, you’re skill has improved immensely in the past two weeks!”

Twilight blushed at the compliment before fumbling a nervous, “Thank you sir!”
Shining Armor gave a positive nod, and said in a more critical tone, “Unfortunately, you’re still sloppy in terms of physical combat. However, I’m very impressed with the progress that you two have made. Anyways, we’re about to move on to weapons training, so you both better be prepared to work up a sweat!”

“Yes sir!” Star Dust and Twilight Sparkle said as they saluted Shining Armor. Shining Armor returned it and made his way back to Lieutenant Dawnstar.

It had been another rough day of training for Twilight Sparkle. Wake up at the crack of dawn. Eat breakfast then do morning exercises. After morning exercises, they spent 2 hours working on magic control followed by another 2 hours of offensive and defensive magic. After that, was a one hour lunch break. After lunch was dueling, followed by weapons training. After weapons training, they would work on various exercises to build teamwork and leadership. After all that was done, normally Twilight would eat dinner, study for the remainder of the day, and get some sleep. Today, she felt different. Today, she just wanted to drown her wounds and aches in the sweet taste of cider.

Twilight began her journey as she approached the camp walls. The camp wall was a massive steel wall that surrounded the camp on all sides and had a height of several stories and was thick enough to stand at least ten ponies side by side. At the top of the wall, there was always a group of armed soldiers on patrol positioned next to them was a full stock of heavy artillery in case of an enemy invasion. As usual, before she could pass, she was forced to hand over the proper identification to a guard pony as to keep track of who entered and who left.

After handing in her papers, the guard pony gave a quick examination before returning them and opening the metallic gates of the wall.

After leaving the camp’s walls, she slowly approached a large wooden building, the town tavern. It was a relatively short distance from the camp as Camp Unita was conveniently located near the edge of a small Britannian town, known as Poninburg, with a population density of around ten thousand.

Of course, after the camp was established, a tavern was built right along the outskirts of the town in an attempt to drum up business as well as provide an outlet for the soldiers living in the camp. Sometimes the only way to keep a pony fighting is with a cup of hard cider. Twilight had never been too fond of alcohol, but after the pain that her body was in, she could use just about anything to take her mind off the pain. Using what little of her magic that she had remaining, she gently pushed the door open and entered the tavern.

When she opened the door, she was greeted to the soothing rhythms of Duke Hoofington. The room was dimly lit by old lightbulbs that desperately needed to be replaced, revealing the filthy floors and walls of the wooden tavern that were covered with cider, various bodily fluids, and Celestia knows what else. The building had two floors, the second being visible from the first. On the first floor, a handful of stallions and mares sat at tables playing cards, drinking, and exchanging dirty looks with the waitresses.

On the second floor, as visible beyond the wooden railing, were a series of guest rooms for patrons, often used for stallions who got a little “lonely” and required the company of a lovely mare.

The bar was surprisingly empty today, only a handful of ponies stood in her path as she began heading to the front counter. That was when she noticed a familiar face.

“Captain?”

“Twilight? what are you doing here? I never figured you for a drinker.”

“I could say the same about you, captain.”

Shining Armor dismissively waved his hoof before taking a sip from his glass. “You can drop the formalities, Twilight, we’re off base. You can just call me Shining.”

Twilight tried to get a word in but was interrupted by Shining’s voice as he waved to the bartender, “Hey, a fresh cup of cider for my friend here!”

The bartender, an older stallion, quickly filled up a glass and slid it over the counter.

“Okay, ‘Shining’, Twilight Sparkle said as she took a seat by the counter next to him, “what are you doing here? I figured you’d be filing paperwork of doing some sort of secret training.”

“Yeah, that’s me,” Shining Armor laughed, “Secret training and special missions. Nah, I’m just a regular pony trying to do his job and get as few ponies killed in the process.”

“I know, but it’s just kind of weird drinking with your commanding officer,” Twilight said, taking a quick sip of the cider in front of her.

“You were the one who decided to sit with me,” Shining Armor retorted.

“You’re the one who ordered me a drink,” she said with a playful grin.

They both smiled and silently drank their cider, avoiding eye contact. It was several minutes before Shining Armor decided to break the silence. “So, Twilight, tell me about yourself. I like to try and know the ponies serving under me.”

“Oh,” Twilight stumbled, taken aback by the sudden question, “well, my home is in Fillydelphia. I actually live in a library, believe it or not. The library was actually started by my mother when I was very young. I live there with her and Spike.”

“Spike?”

“Spike’s the name of the baby dragon that lives with us.”

Shining Armor’s eyes went wide. “YOU LIVE WITH A DRAGON!?”

Twilight began laughing at Shining’s reaction and dismissively waved her hoof. “Oh, relax! He’s about as dangerous as a box of kittens! Like I said, he’s a baby dragon; he’s only about 13 years old. I’ve known him since I was a young filly, and both my mother and I raised him like a member of the family. I guess you could say he’s kind of like a little brother to me.”

Shining Armor’s original look of terror was now replaced by one of intrigue. “How on earth did you manage to obtain a dragon? Most dragons live in the southern continent. Very few can be found in pony territory.”

“My father was a biologist. His research team received a dragon egg that was picked up during an expedition to the southern continent. His team was supposed to research it so they could gather more data on how dragons are born and how their body functions since we have near zero interaction with the dragons nowadays. Long story short, they deemed the project to be a waste of funds, and the government shut it down. They were going to try and destroy the egg, but my father refused. He decided to adopt the egg and just sort of brought it home one day.”

“That’s odd; Solaria’s done a lot of research regarding dragons in the past. Why would they just suddenly decide to drop the project and kill an innocent dragon?”

“Actually,” Twilight began, turning her gaze away from Shining Armor’s, “I wasn’t born in Solaria. I was born and raised in Germaneigh until I was around five. I left Germaneigh right after the war with Solaria and since then, I’ve been a citizen of the Solar Empire.”

“I see. Does your father still do research?”

Twilight’s voice began cracking slightly as she spoke, “No. He.... died during the first night of the riots; right after the civil war started to spread across the country.

Shining Armor gently placed a hoof on her shoulder. “I...I’m sorry to hear that. You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.”

Twilight looked back up to him and wiped a tear from her eye. “Thanks. I know it’s been a long time, but it’s still painful to talk about.”

Still wiping off her tears, Twilight looked at him with a smile. “You know, you remind me of my brother.”

“Your brother?”

“Yeah, you look just like him,” she said with a distant look in her eyes.

“I didn’t know you had a brother. Does he not live with you and your mother?”

“No,” she said with a sniffle, “he died during the night that I escaped. There was an explosion on the east side of town where my brother was heading. There’s no way he could have survived it, but you look just him. You have a different name, but when I first saw you, I could have sworn that you were my brother.”

“What about now?”

“Now?” Twilight repeated with a sigh. Her eyes were no longer filled with tears as she lifted her head up high. She had grown past it, or at least, she was hoping to grow past that. Her face formed a bright smile as she looked at Shining Armor with a new warmth in her eyes. Her voice was no longer sad, but hopeful and optimistic. “Now I’ve accepted the fact that he’s long gone, but I’ll try and live on for his sake. Anyway, I’ve told you all about me, and I still know next to nothing about you, Mr. Hero of the Battle of Britannia.”

Shining Armor took a long drink from his glass of cider and leaned back in his stool, staring at the ceiling. “Well, I wasn’t actually born in Britannia. I was born in Germaneigh, like you. From the sounds of it, we may have even grown up in the same town. My mother was a blacksmith and my father did magical research for the government. Things were pretty normal until shortly after the big war with the Solar Empire and Britannia. Shortly afterwards, the German government collapsed and my dad was left without a job.That’s when the riots started breaking out.

There was an explosion on the eastern side of the city. My dad was caught in the explosion. I would have died too, if my mom didn’t teleport us away. She did a blind teleport and we ended up two stories in the air. She ended up breaking my fall.

I blacked out right after the teleport, and by the time that I came to, she was gone. I tried to wake her up. I tried for hours until it finally clicked in that I was alone. I was all alone. I remember just wandering the streets, trying to head north. That was all I could think of; heading north, where my parents wanted to go. It took several days, but I finally made it to the shores and snuck on board a boat.

When I finally arrived, I came to the realization that I had no idea where I was going. I had no direction, no plan, and not even a cutie mark. I just sort of scavenged the city. I worked odd jobs here and there. I snuck around. I stole and engaged in a lot of regrettable actions. It was all that I could do to survive.

As time went on, I grew more desperate. I got into trouble with the law quite abit. I always hated the way they looked at me. The didn’t see a kid who was starving and had no home; they saw a parasite leeching on society. They hated me.

It was one particular day that I stumbled across this stallion in a military uniform. Being the reckless idiot that I was, I decided to snatch a few dollars off the old geezer. The police saw me and came after me with everything that they had. It was the first time that they brought out their swords; they were ready to kill me.

It was at that moment that my instinct kicked in, and I summoned my first magical barrier. It didn't last long but it still managed to knock the police off their hooves, and it give me a chance to escape. I didn’t even have enough time to revel in my new cutie mark. I had to get out of there quick.

Unfortunately, I only made it about a block before I ran into that old man that I stole from. He put me in a binding spell and held me in place. I thought that he was going to kill me for stealing from him. He didn’t. Instead, he asked me my name and asked where I lived.

After I told him that I didn’t have a home or family, he did the craziest thing. He told me to hold on to the bag that I stole from him, and he undid the binding spell. I was about to get out of there, but he made me an offer. He told me that I had a lot of potential and that the spell that I did was on a level way above many adult mages. He said that if I wanted a home; if I wanted to truly have a future, to come with him. He promised to raise me, house me, feed me, and train me to hone my magical abilities.

I would have been a fool to say no to such an unbelievable offer. It was soon after that I learned his name: General William Ebenhauser.”

Twilight interrupted, “General Ebenhauser!? He was one of the top ranking generals during the war between Germaneigh and Solaria!”

“Yeah”, Shining said with a chuckle, “He was veteran and a war hero that stood so many levels above me and yet, he still saw something in the pathetic colt that I was. He took me in and raised me like I was his own son. I always looked up to him and wanted to be just like him. That’s the reason I decided to become an officer for the Britannian military.”

Twilight leaned back in her stool, her mouth agape. “Wow,” is the only word that Twilight could say. “I...had no idea that you went through so much.”

Shining Armor smiled and patted Twilight’s back. “Don’t worry it! Sure things were tough back then, but things worked out just fine. I have a wonderful adoptive family. I have great friends, and I finally have a direction in my life.”

Twilight smiled. “That’s wonderful to hear. I’m glad that things got better.”

Shining Armor raised his glass to Twilight and proclaimed in a slightly dramatic voice, “To a brighter future!”

Twilight maintained her smile and nodded. “To a brighter future!” she yelled back as she tapped her glass against his and took a long gulp, finishing off her glass. Shining Armor let out a content sigh as he too, finished his glass and gently sat it on the counter.

“Twilight,” he said, causing her to face him, “I must confess, there’s something else that I intended to tell you. As you know, one of the purposes of this camp is to gather the best from all allied nations into one place. Very soon, all the unicorns that arrived from all across the world will be placed into various teams depending on their skill level. Twilight, I’ve already arranged it so that you and Star Dust will be placed directly under my command.”

Twilight tried to utter a word, but could only garble out, ”W-W-What? Why us?”

“It doesn’t take a genius to see the kind of talent that you two have. It’s not a coincidence that you two are always the last ones to end their duel. You both possess an immense level of potential, and I believe that I can help bring that out. I believe that with a little more training you two could be an invaluable resource for the war effort.”

Invaluable? It took a minute for those words to register in Twilight’s mind. This is exactly what she had wanted from the beginning: a chance to make a difference. Twilight saluted Shining and said in a firm voice, “I accept this position! I promise that I won’t let you down!”

Shining Armor gave a sincere smile. “I know you won’t.”

Without another word, Shining Armor tossed his bits over the counter and stood up, heading for the door. Before opening it, he turned to Twilight. “I’m going to start training you two, along with the rest of my team, tomorrow morning. Be sure to get some rest and let Star Dust know about this. It’s going to be hard work, but I know that you guys can handle it.”

With that, Shining Armor exited and left Twilight alone. I’ll do it! Twilight thought to herself, for everyone. She remembered that night with Star Dust at Camp Orion. One of us. One of us will be the one who brings an end to war.

The ride through Germaneigh had been rather seamless thanks to Pinkie Pie’s ingenuity. Still, the ride throughout the country had been unbearable for Applejack as she wiggled and squirmed about the wooden seat of the truck which housed her family. On the outside, it was disguised to look like a simple delivery truck owned by the Pie Corporation, logo and all. Pinkie sat in the front, next to the driver, an older stallion by the name of Dave.

Pinkie Pie promised that she was good friends with Dave and that he was trustworthy enough to handle the transportation. This was evident from the giggles and laughs that erupted every so often from the front. Meanwhile, on the inside of the truck, hidden by a layer of rectangular shaped metal and wood on the bed of the truck, sat the apple family. To say that they were cramped in the back would be an understatement.

To make their story more convincing, Pinkie Pie had decided to store real shipments of red crystal in the back. She had been kind enough to build wooden benches inside, but that provided little comfort and was offset by the vibrations caused by the bumpy roads and the beating sunlight that snuck in through the cracks of the truck. Even now, the heat was unbearable for the family as they sit in the back, quiet as to not alert attention from the outside.

“Applejack,” Applebloom whispered to her older sister.

“Yeah?”

“I’m thirsty,” Applebloom said, fanning herself with her hoof.

“Alright,” Applejack said as she reached beside her, to a large, round, wooden barrel. Below the barrel lied three tin canteens. Applejack scooped one up into her hooves and placed it underneath a tube sticking out from the barrel. Above the tube was a small red switch. Using her other hoof, she applied pressure to the switch. Water began to flow out of the barrel and into the canteen.

“Here,” Applejack whispered as she handed the canteen to Applebloom, who quickly began gulping it down. Applejack turned to Granny Smith who was laying against the seat, just now waking up from a nap.

“You okay, Granny? You need any water?”

“What?” she asked looking around, somewhat absent-mindedly, “Oh! No thank ya. I’m just fine.”

Applejack nodded and leaned forward, tilting her tan stetson to the left. Just a little longer. That was all she had to endure. Just a little longer until her family was finally free, and she could finally see her big brother once more.

Just as Applebloom had finally finished off her canteen, she felt the van coming to a stop as the engine cut off. This meant two possible things. First, that they had been caught and were about to be pulled over and sent to a camp or possibly shot. The second, was that they had finally arrived at their intended destination. Applejack decided to go with the later scenario.

“Guess we’re here,” Applejack said, standing up and stretching her hind legs.

The doors in the back slowly opened, letting sunlight pour through. Seeing the doors open, Applebloom and Granny Smith made their way to their hooves. As the light cleared, they could see that outside the van was a lush garden, with several pony shaped bushes painting the landscape. Before the three could get a chance to leave, they heard a the distinct voice of Pinkie Pie as she ran into the back of the truck shouting, “We’re here! We’re here! We’re here! Oh my gosh, I can’t wait for you guys to meet my parents! They’re gonna be super excited to meet you! It’s gonna be so awesome! I mean you’re awesome, and they’re awesome! It’ll be like a super duper quadruple everyone’s awesome party!”

“Pinkie!” Applejack shouted, causing the mare in question to stop mid sentence.

“Yes, Applejack?” Pinkie Pie said inquisitively.

“Can you please just show us around? It’s a might hot in here, and I’m sure that my family could use some fresh air.”

Pinkie Pie began laughing and rubbed the back of her neck. “Oh, yeah. You guys were probably dying in there! Well, not literally dy-”

“Pinkie.”

“Anyway, come on out!” Pinkie said as she stepped aside and extended her hoof towards them in a welcoming manner.

“Thank ya, very much,” Applejack said as Pinkie Pie helped her out of the truck. The others soon followed and were left with an unobstructed view of Pinkie’s parent’s home.

Now that they were out, they could see a marble fountain in the distance. On it, were two adult pones, a mare and stallion. Below them were three fillies, prancing about. Surrounding the fountain was a brick road that circled around the house. Pinkie had told them that to keep suspicion to a minimum, they would drop them off in the back of the house.

The house in which the brick road circled, was one that entranced the apple family. The home was three stories tall and the outside brick walls were painted white. The many windows were crystal clear, giving a good view of the rooms which were coated in velvet wallpaper. The mansard roof was painted red and had a small chimney that puffed out tiny bits of smoke.

“Well what do you think?” Pinkie Pie asked with a smile on her face.

Applejack could barely stammer out her words as she looked upon the impressive building. “I-I umm....”

“Well I’ll be,” said Granny Smith as she stared at the mansion, examining every little wonder. “In all my years, I ain’t never seen fancy house quite as fancy as this!”

“It’s amazing!” shouted Applebloom as she began jumping up and down.

“Yeah,” Applejack finally said, “that’s a word for it.”

After averting her gaze from the mansion, Applejack noticed Pinkie Pie motioning them towards a large set of mahogany doors. The three followed them while Pinkie waved goodbye to the driver. As they made their way, Pinkie Pie pushed the doors open to a corridor decorated with a red carpet and several portraits hung on the walls, just below several sets of symmetrically aligned candles.

“Over here! the main room’s just over here and hopefully my parents will be there too! If we’re really lucky, my sisters will be there too! That’ll be like four times the fun!” Pinkie shouted as she bounced up and down the corridor.

Applejack began to imagine what Pinkie's family would be like. An image of a whole family of bouncing, energetic, chatty ponies appeared in Applejack’s mind. One Pinkie Pie was enough. A whole family threatened the sanity of an entire nation. Applejack’s thoughts came to a halt as she exited the corridor.

At the end of the corridor, they were greeted to a magnificent sight as they entered the main room. In it, there stood two opposing spiral staircases that led to the second and third floor. Below them, on the first floor where they all stood, a large silk carpet spread across the entirety of the room, ending at the large front doors. Above the entire room was a large chandelier that spread light throughout the remainder of the house.

Applejack was almost too caught up in her surroundings to hear a masculine voice calling out, “Pinkie Pie! You’re back!”

In front of them stood a tall stallion with a light tan coat and a pickaxe cutie mark. He had long dark grey sideburns while the rest of his mane was grey with shades of white. He wore a simple, yellow button up shirt with trees decorating the shirt. Above the shirt, he wore a white collar, separate from his clothing. Attached to the collar was a long black tie. If anything, this stallion had a very eccentric vibe about him, rather like the pink mare to their side. However, unlike Pinkie, he seemed rather calm and relaxed.

Pinkie Pie ran forward and attempted to tackle the stallion in a hug, but the tables were turned as he lunged forward and grabbed hold of Pinkie Pie. The stallion continued to hold Pinkie Pie in a tight hug while Pinkie nuzzled against his neck stringing together words. “Oh my gosh, I missed you so much! I can’t wait for you to meet my new friends, they’re super awesome! Hey, is mom making dessert, because that would be super awesome too!”

Applejack let out a loud cough in an attempt to draw their attention. The stallion loosened his hold of Pinkie, allowing her to bounce to the ground.

“Oh, sorry about that!” he said with a laugh, “I just haven’t seen my daughter in quite a while!”

“Your daughter? So that mean-” Applebloom said before Pinkie Pie cut her off.

“This is my dad, you guys!” Pinkie Pie said excitedly.

“Pleasure to meet all of you,” he said with a small bow. “My name’s Clementine August Pie, but you can just call me Clyde.”

Applejack walked forward and shook Clyde’s hoof. “Well, it’s a pleasure to meet ya, Clyde. My name’s Applejack. This one here’s my granny, Granny Smith. And this one’s my little sis, Applebloom,” she said pointing to each of her relatives.

“Well, it’s a pleasure to meet you all. Hey, my wife should be cooking u-” Clementine said before he was interrupted by a pair of higher pitched voices.

Two mares, one with a grey coat and one with a light purple coat, ran down the staircase and tackled Pinkie Pie in a tight hug. Pinkie returned the hug and began giggling, “I missed you guys so much! Did you do anything fun while I was away?”

The two mares loosened their grip and pulled away. The grey said in an energetic voice, “Nah, nothing too exciting. Blinkie played with some squirrels, but that’s about it.”

“Pinkie, it’s so good to see you,” the purple mare said in a reserved, somewhat timid voice.

“I missed you guys too. Now, come on! I need to introduce you to my new friends!”

“Everyone, these two are my sisters!” Pinkie shouted as she arranged them side by side. She pointed to grey one with her hoof. Upon inspection, she was slightly taller than other one, but she was not quite as tall as Pinkie either. Her mane was the shortest of the three and styled very wildy, with the front slanting towards the right side of her face and the back of her mane cutting off just below the back of her neck. Her mane was a darker shade of grey that complimented her coat, and for a cutie mark she had three evenly shaped rocks.

“This is Inkie! She’s the middle child!” Pinkie chirped. Inkie Pie flipped her mane to the side and gave a calm “What’ up?” while Pinkie moved to her other sister. She was the shortest of the three and had a long straight mane that was a light shade of grey. Her cutie depicted two bright red gemstones.

“And this one is Blinkie! She’s the youngest!” Pinkie Pie said, giving her little sister a surprise hug. “Hi there, it’s nice to meet you,” is all she said before a feminine voice boomed throughout the room.

A mare with a grey coat and a bluish green mane, curled into a bun walked into the halls. She was wearing a set of glasses around her neck, dangling by golden beads and her cutie mark showed three rock encrusted diamonds. “I’m trying to cook a meal! What on earth is all the-” she said before coming to a halt.

“My sweet little angel, you’re back!” the mare said as she galloped towards Pinkie and gave her a hug. After another minute of hugging, Pinkie Pie turned to the apple family and said, “This is my mom, she’s an awesome cook!”

Pinkie’s mother slightly blushed at the compliment and spoke in a fluent and traditional manner. “Thank you, Pinkie.” She turned towards her new guests and gave a welcoming smile, “Now who might these three be?”

“They’re my new friends that I’m taking to Britannia! This is Applejack, Applebloom, and Granny Smith! They’re super duper awesome, I know you’ll love them!” Pinkie Pie said in one breath.

“I’m sure that I will. My name’s Marianna Rockbell Pie, and it’s a pleasure to meet you all,” she said with a slight curtsy. “Anyway, I heard that Pinkie was getting back today, so I was cooking a nice welcome back meal. Would you three care to join us?”

Applejack looked back at the other two who were grinning from ear to ear. “That’d be much appreciated, Misses Marianna.”

Food was spread evenly and thoroughly throughout the elongated table at which the Apple and Pie family sat. The Pie family, with the exception of Pinkie, sat on the right side while the Apple family sat on the left along with Pinkie; Pinkie had opted to sit next to Applejack.

Pinkie and Applejack were the first to dive into the food, taking in as much as they could. “Don’t worry,” Marianna said, “Knowing Pinkie’s appetite, I made plenty of extras and second helpings!”

Inkie and Blinkie watched in awe as Pinkie and Applejack were neck in neck in terms of speed. Both of them gulping down whole pies and desserts. “Wow,” Inkie said, “I didn’t think anyone could keep up with Pinkie’s stomach.”

“Hey now,” Applejack said in between bites, “It was a long tiring day, and I didn’t get no lunch, so I’m just making up for it.”

Pinkie Pie was completely oblivious to the stares that she and Applejack were receiving and continued to eat with gusto.

Eventually, they all began to dig into the delicious food that Marianna served. Applebloom and Granny Smith began immediately digging in, abandoning all previously learned table manners. Neither one of them could recall how long it had been since they had been presented with such a nice meal. Since they left the farm to head to Britannia, they had been eating an odd assortment of treats and desserts made by Pinkie as well as the occasional slice of bread or fruit.

Still, even through all this amazing hospitality shown to three unknown ponies, a few questions lingered in the back of Applejack’s mind that needed answers. After finishing off a cupcake, Applejack turned her attention to Clyde.

“Clyde?”

Clyde swallowed his bite and said in an inviting voice, “Yes, Applejack?”

“I’m mighty grateful for everything that you and your family have done for us, but I still have some questions that I was hoping you could answer, if you’re willing.”

“Sure, ask away!”

“Aww fiddlesticks, Applejack!” Granny Smith said pointing an accusing hoof at Applejack, “We just got here! Relax and enjoy the food!”

Applejack faced her grandmother with an almost apologetic look. She didn’t want to be too stern or rude, but she had to hold her ground. “Now, Granny, I’m mighty grateful to these kind folks, but I have some question that have been burning in the back of my mind.”

Granny Smith was about to speak, but was silenced by Clyde standing up and waving his hooves about. He began laughing and smiled. “Listen, it’s okay, Granny Smith. I understand your concern and have no problem with any questions. Please, don’t argue. I want you guys to feel comfortable while you’re here; you’re our guests after all.”

Clyde faced Applejack and motioned her with his hoof. “Now Applejack, what was it that you wanted to ask me?”

“Well,” Applejack said with a cough, “When I heard Pinkie talk about the Pie Corporation to this one stallion that she was threatening.”

Pinkie’s parents gave Pinkie an odd glare. Applejack waved her hooves in an attempt to clear the situation, “It was for a good reason, I swear! Anyway, she mentioned something about Trixie getting red crystals from here. If you’re against Trixie, then why do you give them to her? More importantly, what exactly are they, and what’s so important about them?”

Clyde put on a smile and answered in a clear voice, “To start off, red crystals are the backbone for Trixie’s army. They’re what gives her a technical advantage over all the over nations and led to the development of the ravager technology.

You see, most countries power their ships through steam powered engines. Some have began using crystals and gems as a means of containing magical energy and using them as a source of energy. Red crystals are on a completely different level. Unlike regular crystals, red crystals can only be found around Germaneigh, giving us an advantage. In terms of power, there is no comparison.

A typical crystal or gem infused with magic can power a typical airship for about 12 hours before needing to be replaced. A red crystal holds properties that can power a single airship for over a week without having to be replaced.

With this excessive amount of energy, Trixie can begin rerouting power and using only the minimal level of magic required for basic ship functions. Trixie can then use the excessive power to allow for other functions such as magic shielding and weaponry. This is the concept behind the ravager line. As of now, only fifteen ravagers are in production due to the aftermath of the Battle of Britannia, which led to the destruction of over two-thirds of the first line of ravagers. Still, Trixie is looking for ways to improve the efficiency of a typical airship and plans to ramp up production of the ravagers.

So as you can tell, these crystals are very valuable to her majesty’s reign. As it turns out, I’m the only one who can locate these red crystals. It might sound strange, but I have this sort of....sixth sense that can allow me to locate them, as silly as that sounds.”

Applejack titled her head in confusion. “Wait.....you have some sort of superpower that lets you find red crystals?”

“Er...sort of. When I scout out locations around Germaneigh, I can....feel the world around me and the part of that involves me being able to find them. I guess you can say it has something to do with my intrinsic earth pony magic. However, that doesn’t explain Pinkie Pie.”

“Pinkie Pie?” Applejack asked in confusion.

“Pinkie, care to explain?” Clyde said to his daughter.

“Sure thing!” Pinkie Pie chirped, “I have this kind of.....Pinkie sense that lets me know when certain things are gonna happen, like if a doors about to open or a vase is about to land on my head. When that happens, my body acts all weird and I can just ‘know’ what’s about to happen!”

“Seriously?” Applejack said, not believing a word of it. “Are you trying to tell me that Pinkie has some sort of weird power to see the future? I’m sorry, but that’s just plain redic-”

“Twitcha Twitch!” Pinkie Pie interrupted as her tail began vibrating rapidly. Before Applejack could respond, she was knocked out of her chair by Pinkie Pie. Suddenly, a large stream of water began pouring out from the ceiling.

“What the-” Applejack muttered as she watched the water leak onto where she would have been sitting if Pinkie Pie hadn't have moved her. Did she really just predict that water was going to leak onto her head?

“When my tail starts twitching, it means stuff’s gonna fall!” Pinkie Pie said, unaffected by Applejack’s gaze of wonder.

“Sorry about that Applejack,” Clyde said, “We’ve been having some plumbing problems recently. Inkie, I showed you how to fix that. Can you go and stop that leak?”

“Yes sir!” Inkie said before running upstairs.

Geez, and I thought that my family was crazy, Applejack thought to herself.

“Here,” Pinkie said extending a hoof towards Applejack, “Let me help you up!”

Applejack thanked her as Pinkie Pie helped her back to her seat.

“Anyway,” Applejack began immediately upon returning to her seat, “You still haven’t answered my final question. I know what red crystals are and how you can find them, but that still doesn’t explain why you’re still helping them out.”

“Well,” Clyde said, leaning back in his chair, “there are many reasons for that. One, that’s my income. Sure, I’d get by as a rock farming company, but the government pays me a heck of a lot for red crystals. It’s also that money that allows me to fund the smuggling of refugees. Second, it’s a good form of insurance.”

“Insurance?”

“Yes, you see, I’m the only pony alive with the ability to locate red crystals. Without me, they’d be fumbling around their own hooves to find red crystal deposits. As such, if anything, the holy goddesses forbid, were to ever befall my sweet Pinkie Pie and they were to hurt her, I would simply refuse to find them. They could try and torture me if they really wanted, but they’d find out very soon that I don’t give in.”

There was a brief silence as the information sunk in. “That answers my question, thank you very much,” Applejack said.

“It was no problem,” Clyde said with a smile, “If you think of anything else, let me know.”

Applejack nodded and the meal continued, picking up a much more cheerful tone after a long talk of business and crystals.

“Well, thanks again for the food, Misses Marianna! I’m feeling plum tuckered. Any chance you could show us where we’ll be sleeping?” Applejack asked with a yawn.

“Sure thing!” Marianna said as she began to clear off the table, “Pinkie will show you all to your rooms. I had the maids clean up the guest rooms since you’ll be staying here for two weeks before you depart to the docks.”

“Woooooah!” Applejack said as she took another look at the main room, “Two weeks of this; I don’t even know if I’ll wanna leave! Just kidding, of course. If you need anything from us, just ask. We’d be glad to help out around here!”

“I’ll have to take you up on that,” Marianna said with a chuckle. “Now, Pinkie!”

There was a zipping sound as Pinkie Pie appeared beside Applejack. Applejack jumped back with a mild gasp. “How on earth do you do that?” she said as she regained her nerves.

Pinkie Pie gave Applejack a slight grin and then turned to her mother, puffing out her chest and giving a playful salute. “Pinkie Pie reporting for duty!”

“Miss Pinkie, will please show our guests to the bedrooms?” Marianna said in an authoritative tone, obviously used to Pinkie’s antics.

“Yes ma’am!” Pinkie Pie shouted back. Mariana rolled her eyes and returned Pinkie’s salute. Afterwards, Pinkie turned to Applejack and said in her regularly cheerful tone, “Come with me, I’ll show you the way!”

Pinkie Pie began hopping towards the staircase while Applejack searched for Granny Smith and Applebloom, who were nowhere to be found. Applejack was about to continue searching when she heard Applebloom’s laughter in another room.

“Just what is that little filly up t-” Applejack’s voice was cut off by Blinkie loudly exclaiming, “It’s true! I don’t care what you say, humans are real and one day we’re gonna find them!”

“I think you’ve been reading too many of Lyra Heartstring’s books,” Blinkie said with a soft chuckle.

“Well, that’s Applebloom, but what about Gran-”

“And there I was, facing a timberwolf eye to eye! That was the scariest moment I’ve ever been in; I just ran and ran as fast as I could!” Granny Smith’s raggedy voice yelled in the distance.

“Ha! I’ll bet,” Clyde replied to Granny Smith in a relaxed voice, “I’ve ran into a timberwolf once; it’s not a very pleasant experience.”

I guess Applebloom can stay up a little longer, and I don’t need to worry too much about Granny Smith, Applejack thought to herself.

“Hey Pinkie!” Applejack called the edge of the staircase.

“Yes, Applejack?” Pinkie said, stopping mid bounce.

“Do you think you can come and get Applebloom in about an hour and send her to bed?”

“No problemo!” Pinkie chirped and continued bouncing up the stairs.

“I guess that’s taken care of,” she said with a yawn.

When Applejack finally made it up the stairs, to the third floor, she was greeted to a small set of corridors with candles lighting the way. The floors and walls were matted with a maroon colored rug. and had pictures of freshly baked pie stitched on the side. Pinkie continued on a straight path, just right of the staircase and made it to the edge of the corridor. There was a clear window right next to the door at which Pinkie stood. From the window, Applejack could see the moon in full view, unobstructed by weather or other celestial bodies.

“Here’s your room!” Pinkie said, knocking on the white, wooden door.

“Well, I guess no one's in here!” she said before opening the door.

“Pinkie, you live here. Shouldn’t you know if someone was sleeping in here?”

“Well, it’s still polite to knock! What if some poor starving filly wandered in and decided to sleep in here!”

“We’re on the third floor.” Applejack said flatly.

“Window,” she said, pointing to the window just beside the door.

Applejack gave a defeated sigh and followed her into the pitch black room. There was a sudden click as Pinkie Pie turned on the light switch and illuminated the room. The room was rather large, especially for a typical bedroom and consisted of a walk in closet, a small wooden desk, a large mirror on the side of the room, and a queen sized bed, equipped with soft lavender sheets. The walls matched the theme of the room, covered in a bright violet color.

“Wow,” Applejack said as her eyes adjusted to the light, “Are you guys made of money?”

“No silly! We’re made of water, carbon, oxygen, calcium, and all sorts of other sciency things, but not money!”

“You don’t say?” Applejack asked sarcastically. She turned around and extended a hoof. “Thanks again, Pinkie! It was a fun night, and it was great to finally meet your parents.”

Pinkie Pie looked at the hoof for a split second before enveloping Applejack in a tight hug. “Silly! We’re friends; we don’t need to shake hooves like a pair of business ponies! Besides, hugs are way better!”

Applejack felt a fierce blush on her face as she returned the hug very lightly. “Yeah,” she said with a small chuckle, “I guess that’s true.”

After a few more seconds, Pinkie Pie released her from the hug and began walking for the door.

“If you need anything, don’t be afraid to ask,” Pinkie said before closing the door.

Applejack nodded and threw herself on the bed, letting herself sink into the covers. Before she could adjust to the comfortable bed, she heard a somber masculine voice, soon accompanied by a choir of elder male singers. It was the same melody as before. At this point, Applejack had stopped giving the song any attention. As long as it wasn’t accompanied by any painful mental images, it wasn't a big deal. Still, Applejack continued to think about it until she finally fell asleep. Why did it sound like they were crying?

Chapter 11: Prelude to Battle

Applejack awoke to sudden sight of Pinkie Pie hovering over her bed, and let out a shriek. “Gosh darn it, Pinkie! What have I told you about doing that!”

“Sorry,” Pinkie said with a half hearted apology before enveloping Applejack in a hug or as Pinkie Pie called it: a “Good morning super duper hug.”

Applejack let out a sigh and rubbed the sands from her eyes. “What’s for breakfast, Pink?” she asked with a yawn.

“Pancakes!” she said, energetically. Before Applejack could respond, Pinkie Pie had left the room almost as soon as she had appeared. With another yawn, Applejack made her way downstairs to see Applebloom happily trotting from her room, adjacent to Applejack’s.

“You sleep well?” she asked the little filly.

“Yep!” she said with a smile. “What’s for breakfast?”

“Pancakes, Pinkie says.”

Applebloom nodded and happily walked beside her big sister as they made their way to the table. There, they found Granny Smith taking first dibs on the syrupy goodness as she made small talk with Clyde and Marianna. There were already empty plates sat out along the table. Applejack sat down on one of the empty seats as Applebloom sat beside her. Applebloom grabbed two stacks and sloppily laid them on her plate.

Applejack looked at her sister and gave a faint smile before taking a passing glance at the others. Slowly she began eating with a sullen look written across her face. Everything was just fine. Good food, good company. Still, she felt a great pain inside her as she looked at their happy faces. She felt a hoof on her shoulder. She looked to see Pinkie staring at her with sympathetic eyes. She jumped back briefly in surprise. When did she get here? she thought to herself.

“Applejack, what’s wrong?” Pinkie asked.

Applejack looked around to see the others staring at her curiously. She gave sigh. “It’s just....you folks have been so great to us, and I....I guess I’m really going to miss you all. Especially you, Pinkie.” Applejack felt a blush as she said her words. She was not used to expressing her emotions so openly, but what she was saying was the honest truth.

For two weeks they had lived in the Pie household. For two weeks they had lived like members of the family. Applejack and Applebloom would wake up early and help around the house while Granny Smith and Clyde would play board games or tell stories, many of which Applejack doubted had actually happened. Pinkie would always appear in the middle of whatever Applejack was doing, wearing that same goofy grin. She would wake her in the morning, she would bake her and the family treats when they had to work outside, she would walk with Applejack to her room during the night while Applejack had to shoo her away so that she could get some sleep. For one of the first times since her childhood, she felt happy. Truly happy.

It wasn’t just her. Applejack could see it on the faces of Applebloom and Granny Smith every morning as they ate breakfast together. The same infectious smile that began with Pinkie. Everywhere that she walked, she seemed to just make others stop and grin. Pinkie and her family treated them like family. They lived, laughed, ate, and slept in the same home for two weeks together, and in only two days she would go to the docks and leave them behind, possibly forever.

She felt a warmth around her shoulders as Pinkie Pie pressed herself as close as she could. “I know. I’ve helped others cross the sea before and others have lived here before, but none of them were as much fun as you guys.” she said, smiling as always. She backed up, and the brightness in her eyes forced a small smile on Applejack’s face as well. “Don’t worry! After this stupid war is over, we’ll have to get together again! We’ll have the biggest party ever!”

Applejack smiled as she imagined it. Once this war was over, anything was possible. They didn’t have a farm anymore. Maybe they could move in next to the Pie family! Applejack was certain that their family would be willing to lend them a startup investment so that they could build the basics for a small farm. Applejack’s grin grew wider as she imagined the day to day fun that it would bring. Maybe some of her friends had escaped too. She could already imagine the talking to that she would receive from BonBon.

Big Macintosh would be there, she realized. She would have to tell him about all of the adventures that she went on, trying to reach here. She would tell him about the farm, about how Pinkie saved their lives, about how they traveled from country to country, she would tell him all of it with Pinkie Pie standing right beside them wearing that same silly grin of hers.

“You’re darn right about that!” Applejack said, happily. “Ya’ll can’t get rid of the Apple family that easily!” All of them smiled and laughed together as they went back to eating. It was perfect. Still, something festered in the back of Applejack’s mind while she ate. Something felt odd, like an eeriness crawling down her shoulder. It began storming outside.

It was raining by the time Queen Trixie Lulamoon arrived at Central Headquarters, located in the capital. Trixie carefully exited the carriage as she adjusted her robe, a finely sewn lavender robe made from fur that was pinned around her shoulder with the crest of Trixie’s regime, an oddly curved crescent moon lined with a light shade of aqua and a star tipped magic wand piercing through it. Trixie walked alongside the cobblestone pathway and towards the large building of stone and mortar. At the top of the building, just above its glass doors, was a sign. Central German Offices.

Trixie stopped briefly, letting the rain crawl down her skin and soak her fur, as a group of armed soldiers, dressed in dark purple mail with heavy coats underneath. They all marched beside Trixie, forming two columns along her side. Trixie continued her pace and entered the building, where she was greeted by an earth pony stallion wearing a thick pair of horn rimmed glasses.

“Hello, my queen,” he said in an eloquent voice.

“Brigadier General Stonewall. Trixie was not expecting your company,” Trixie spoke plainly.

Stonewall propped up his horn rimmed glasses. “The generals grow restless,” he said with a thin smile as he led the way. The Central Headquarters of Germaneigh were a crowded place filled with working officers and government employees. There was a distinct manner in which these ponies feverishly worked. Work hard. Work efficiently. Work for the glory of the empire! the banners that laced their walls said. And so they toiled, and they worked for their approval and for the betterment of their empire.

Ever since Trixie had taken control of the country nearly five years ago, the people had gained a new sense of nationality. For the glory of Germaneigh! the people cried. For the queen! the peasants had cheered. They ate up Trixie’s words like cake as she showered them with promises of hope and prosperity and promises of returning the country to its former glory.

She walked past the busy ponies and through the crowded rooms, escorted by her guards, and entered down a long corridor paved with gray stones. She soon approached a curved stairwell and descended, passing by several checkpoints guarded by ponies armed with hoof-guns and hoof-blades alike.

As they descended, Stonewall led the group. “Queen Trixie, have you considered.....the generals’ proposed ideas?”

“And what ‘proposed ideas’ would those be?” Trixie asked with an annoyed frown.

“The suggestion of....betrothal. They have argued that it would help insure order to create a lineage in the event of your.....incapacity to serve.”

“Incapacity to serve,” she repeated, offended by the very concept. “Trixie is very healthy and has no plans to die any time soon.”

“Nopony does, your excellency. However, things do occur. One could argue that it would insure order and progress on all fronts. Consider, if you will, the Solarian court. King Filthy Rich rules the land with unlimited authority. However, the king as powerful as he may or may not be is not all seeing and cannot be every place at once. That is why they have a court. Although their queen is long gone, they have a line of princes and princesses to help insure the flow of order, governing various provinces and handling any order that would be deemed to petty for the king. This helps insure a ‘flow’ of power among the monarchy. Unlike them, the German royal court consists solely of you and your retainers.”

“I trust that you aren’t trying to compare me and my empire to those filthy Solarians?”

“Of course not, your excellency,” he humbly replied. “However, it does not help to look to outside sources for guidance. You have no heir. What would happen in the extremely unlikely event of your....err...death?”

Trixie sighed. “Only you would be so bold to speak to Trixie about such things. Why do I keep you around, again?”

“I have my...uses,” he replied with a grin.

“Anyway,” Trixie said, “If anything were to occur that would prevent Trixie from ruling, all power is set to transfer to General Field Marshall Siegfried, whom Trixie trusts with her very life. Trixie has no need for kings or princes. Also, think of this. If Trixie were to become married to some lucky stallion, what would that do to the balance of power? What monarchies are you aware of where the queen rules over the king? The only way to ensure my absolute rule is by absolute control. I will not have anypony interfere in that process.”

Stonewall shrugged. “As you wish, my queen. I was only voicing the others’ concerns. Also, I have a slight.....request.”

“A Request? What would that be?” she asked, growing impatient.

“I am in need of more....test subjects.”

Trixie gave an annoyed sigh. “Was the last shipment of prisoners not enough? Nor the thousands of scientists working directly under your disposal? Trixie has already increased the efforts in locating the remaining ponies with ties to the Apple family in German controlled territory, and Trixie has began expanding resources for our currently existing camps. However, if you still insist on stretching Trixie thin on resources, Trixie suppose she can indulge you. We are closer to our final plan, but it will mean nothing if your research does not yield proper results. Do what you must, just do your job.”

Stonewall gave a small bow as they reached the bottom of the staircase. “Thank you, your majesty. I assure you, your donations will be used quite well.”

Trixie ignored him and reached a metal doorway guarded by two armored stallions. The two let them through and they entered a seemingly endless corridor, surrounded on all sides by stone. At the end, they reached another metal door. Upon opening it, they reached facility’s hidden bunker which lay nearly 5 stories underground.

Inside, various officers worked typewriters and radio equipment. Ponies ran to and from, relaying orders. Trixie walked past them and towards another door that was guarded on all sides by no less than twenty armored stallions. They all saluted Trixie as she walked through the door with Stonewall following closely behind.

Through the door was a small, dimly lit room where five sharply dressed officers stood by a round metal table, standing over maps and papers. Trixie approached the table, followed by General Stonewall.

One of the officers looked up from the map, wearing 4 stars on his lavender striped, green coat. He was an older stallion of nearly seventy, easily thee oldest among the other generals. He stood from his chair shakily and stared at Trixie with whitened eyes. “Your majesty,” he said in a gruff voice. "And I see that you’ve brought Stonewall.”

“General Kingsley. Good to see that you’re still breathing,” she dryly said as she sat by the elder general. Stonewall followed and sat by Major General Spades, a old mare who wore her white mane in a tight bun.

“General Field Marshal Siegfried is currently leading our ground and low aerial forces south. They should arrive at New Cloudsdale within two days,” Spades said.

From the corner of the table, a middle aged stallion with a rugged brown beard and a curled mane faced Trixie. His jacket bore two stars and his tag on the front read Von Baronwright. Hespoke in a suave voice, reminiscent of the upper class ponies from northern Germaneigh. “Your majesty, I still believe that sending the Veranderung would be our best chance to overtake the city.”

“No,” Trixie said firmly, “If we abandon its post in Levintrot, it’ll weaken our control over the East Lunarian territory that we've seized. Five war ships is more than enough to secure the area including the three that belong to Neighpon. Along with our armed forces that march south, they’ll have no choice but to surrender.”

“What about the alliance’s forces?” Von Baronwright argued. "If we’re not careful, they could overwhelm our ground forces. Word is that they're sending Britannia's shield."

A mare to Trixie’s left, with a long black mane and a silver barrett pointed a hoof along the coastline. Unlike the others, her jacket bore the colors of Neighpon. Red with gold lines were embroidered along the edges of her jacket, complementing the four golden stars near her shoulders. Gold Moon, her tag read. “Neighpon’s forces are arriving along the coastline. They’ll be facing armies on both sides, and our forces will be blocking General Soarin’s forces from intervening. It will be enough to seriously hinder any efforts of stopping the assault. Not even the shield of Britannia will be able to match our might.”

A voice rose from the argument. A timid voice from the back of the table. He was an earth stallion in his early forties, the youngest of the group besides Trixie, and he wore a thin mustache and shortened brown mane. His jacket bore a single star, and his tag read Stag. “D-Do they know of our true intentions?” he asked softly.

“No,” Trixie answered. “We have no reason to believe so. Although, they are most likely suspicious of our intent to attack a nonessential East Lunarian city, they do not know of what lies there.” She stopped a moment and stared at Stag with questioning eyes. “Why are you so afraid, Brigadier General? Something has you....one edge.”

“N-Nothing, your highness,” he spoke with a tinge of fear.

“You have only recently been promoted, Stag. Many of the officers who voted on your promotion, mentioned a certain....sense of honor that you had. Many of the top ponies were hesitant to let you in on our plans. I only allow those with unwavering resolve to join in on my vision.”

Something broke inside Stag after Trixie’s words as if he saw the futility in hiding his feelings. “This plan of yours. Are you aware of the implications?”

Trixie leaned back in her chain and felt the side of her robe with her hoof, feeling the edges of her sheathed blade. Across from her, Stonewall adjusted his glasses and relaxed his muscles, letting his earth pony magic flow through his body. No one could see the floor cracking and the stone breaking apart beneath his hooves as plants began to sprout around his hind leg. There was a strong tension in the room as the other generals gave Stag fierce glances.

“If you succeed in these plans, what of the cost? What of the lives of our soldiers spent in the process? What of the innocents?” Stag continued. Stonewall was about to lunge at him, when he saw Trixie stand and make her way closer to Stag.

One moment Stag was spouting more words of justice and cursing Trixie’s plans. The next, Trixie had pulled her saber from its scabbard with her telekinetic grip, its golden handle glistening with rhinestones, and slashed his throat in a single fluid stroke of her blade. He was on the ground writhing in pain for several seconds before his body lay motionless, the life torn from his eyes.

“Guards!” Trixie called out as several ponies came through through the door. “Dispose of him,” she cooly said as she sat back down, letting the guards haul off his body as blood dragged along the stone tiles.

After a short moment, Trixie resumed. “If anyone does not swear full loyalty to the cause, do not think that your transgression will be forgiven. However, those of you who assist me shall obtain great power and be rewarded greatly for your resolve. Once we have control of New Cloudsdale, the first part in the final stage of our operations will begin. Soon, we shall obtain Ragnarok and with it, the world.”

Rarity slumped in her leather chair beside Time Turner as they waited in the underground bunker, several hundred meters below Camp Unita. Rarity tightened her forelegs around her dress, a long purple gown draped in little red gemstones that complimented the color. It was cold as ice down there, and Rarity was growing ever impatient as time went by.

“Well, they’re certainly taking their sweet time getting here,” Rarity groaned. Time Turner sat beside her, next to a long round metallic table that was cluttered with papers and maps.

“I’m sure they’ll be here soon,” Time Turner optimistically said as he tightened his grip on his light brown overcoat. Across the table, General Trot, who had been voted supreme commander of the alliance forces, began pointing at various points on the map and communicating with Lieutenant General Fleetfoot, one of the generals sent over from the Eastern Lunar Republic. Beside him, several other generals sat and listened intently. It was two days until the assault on New Cloudsdale was set to begin. Generals and officers from across Solaria, Britannia, East and West Lunaria, as well as escaped soldiers from German occupied lands gathered in Camp Unita, many departing to take part in the battle. This would be the first collaborative effort by the newly formed alliance.

There was a clattering of hooves outside the metal door that stood as the room’s only entrance and exit. The doors swung open to reveal Pencil Pusher with his usual slicked back mane and black tie. Behind him stood ten ponies in heavy silver armor that bore a gliding eagle, the symbol of the alliance, and were armed with hoof-blades and hoof-guns alike. “King Rich and the royals have arrived. President Spitfire should be arriving shortly.”

“Excellent,” Rarity smiled as Pencil Pusher moved out of the way to let King Filthy Rich enter the room, followed by Princess Cadence, Princess Diamond Tiara, and several of his guards, all dressed in gold. King Filthy Rich wore a fur cloak, dyed in gold that was hooked along his shoulder by a silver crest that bore the golden sun of Solaria. On his slicked back mane was a shining golden crown, encrusted with fire-red rubies.

His daughter wore a bright lavender dress with silver fetlocks covering all four hooves. On her head, as her namesake and cutie mark, she wore a silver tiara with diamonds lacing the endpoints. Her mane was styled into a curly slosh of indigo with white streaks. She walked haughtily beside Princess Cadence, who was wearing an elegant blue dress and a had her multicolored mane styled into a bun. Above it, she wore a small amethyst laden gold crown that matched her similarly styled golden fetlocks. Unlike Diamond Tiara, Cadence seemed to walk in a much more subtle stride, dignant and truly regal if Rarity had ever seen it.

In front of the two, Filthy Rich walked with the weight of the world on his shoulders and heavy bags under his eyes. He faced Rarity and dipped his head slightly. “It’s a pleasure. You must be Madam Rarity. I don’t believe we’ve met in person. As you can probably tell, I am King Filthy Rich, reigning monarch to the Solar Empire of Solaria. This is my daughter, Princess Diamond Tiara. And this is Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, although she prefers to simply be called Cadence. Both of them are my potential heirs, so I decided that it would be best to show them the responsibilities that come with governance.”

Rarity smiled.”The pleasure is mine, King Rich. We were just about to get started as soon as President Spitfire arrives.”

Diamond Tiara examined the room thoroughly, scrutinizing everything. “Is this dumb place really the war room? And who’s that weirdo?” she asked, pointing a hoof to Time Turner.

Time Turner jumped from his chair. “Pardon, your majesty,” he said with a bow. “My name’s Time Turner. I’m representative from the intelligence branch of the Defense Ministry. Think of me as sort of an....analyst...strategist...type pony."

“Excellent,” Filthy Rich said. Diamond Tiara walked up to Time Turner and extended her hoof, expectant of a kiss to her hoof.

Time Turner took notice of her and bore a shocked expression. “How could I forget about you!” he said as he smiled and shook her hoof, much to Tiara’s surprise. “Nice to meet you! Be sure to stay in school and eat your fruits and veggies! Not pears though, pears are disgusting,” he added as he released her hoof. Diamond Tiara silently fumed before facing away. Angrily, she pouted off, glaring daggers at Time Tuner.

Time Turner turned his attention to the quiet alicorn standing behind Filthy Rich and bowed. “You must be Princess Cadence! I’ve heard an awful lot about you! First alicorn in nearly a millennium; you’ve got a bright future ahead of you!”

Cadence chuckled. “I sure hope so. Everypony’s got a lot of expectations for me to live up to.”

“I’m sure you’ll do just fine,” Time Turner reassured her.

They continued to chat idly amongst themselves for several minutes before the doors were thrust open by a pegasus mare with a bright yellow coat and a blazing orange mane. She wore a short sleeved blue jacket with the crest of the Lunar Republic on both shoulders. In her mouth, a cigar hung as bits of ash fell to the stone tiles. She paused her stride and gazed at the room suspiciously before speaking. “So everyone’s here? Let’s get started.”

Spitfire walked confidently, only looking forward. “I hope your ride here was pleasant,” Rarity sincerely said.

“Yeah,” she said, breathing out smoke. “Pretty harmless. I was attacked on my way to to my airship. Some rebel hotshots.”

“Oh my! Are you okay?” Rarity asked.

She laughed. “Am I okay? We haven’t met in person have we, Prime Minister? Let me ask you something, did you see me being escorted by any bodyguards?”

Rarity paused. “I don’t believe so. I only saw you walking through those doors by yourself. Are you telling me that you took the journey here all by yourself?”

“No,” she chuckled. “I have drivers and whatnot. I needed a pilot and a crew to operate my airship as well.”

Rarity stood shocked. She had heard stories of President Spitfire’s fighting prowess before. During the Great War, she had earned the title “The Blazing Dagger” due to her speed and skill during the Siege of Las Pegasus and Ghastly Gorge. It was said that she was born on the battlefield by a pregnant soldier who died during childbirth and rescued by passing Lunarian soldiers. No one knew for sure, the only thing that they knew was that she was not a mare to make enemies with. Everyone learned that after the Great War, when she stained the halls of the Lunarian senate red with the blood of former leaders and dignitaries as hundreds of soldiers walked by her side.

“I see,” Rarity simply said. “Well, now that you’re all here, let’s get down to business, shall we?”

Spitfire and Filthy Rich nodded as they followed Rarity to the table, where maps law sprawled out. General Trot nodded and began. “To start off, we’ve gained intel that indicates Germaneigh and Neighpon are just over forty eight hours away from New Cloudsdale. The reinforcements from Camp Unita arrived yesterday and are currently waiting for them to attack.
Unfortunately, General Soarin’s forces are being cut off by Trixie’s army to the far east.”

Trot pointed a hoof to New Cloudsdale and pointed north towards a rocky overpass. “General Field Marshall Siegfried is marching south from Pegasicillia. We estimate around 50,000 ponies under his command.” He moved his hoof down and further west. “We’ve also received word that they’re sending five brigade class warships from the west, along East Lunarian lines.”

Lieutenant General Fleetfoot pointed to the coastline. “Neighpon is also taking part in the invasion, planning to take from the eastern coast with an estimated 70,000 troops and three fighter class warships.”

King Filthy Rich stared at the map, contemplating. “We’re sending our forces in from the sea, correct. Won’t we simply be sending them in only to be surrounded on all sides?”

Trot gave smirked. “That’s what we want Germaneigh to think. We’ve made it very clear that we’re sending out an army of 100,000.” He dragged his hoof towards New Cloudsdale. We sent ten brigade class warships and 30,000 troops directly through the New Cloudsdale port. The New Cloudsdale guard consists of roughly 15,000 troops.” He pointed west, towards the Zebrican continent. “What they don’t know is that we sent roughly 70,000 troops along the Zebrica coastline two days ago. They are correct in their assumption that we intend to come by sea.”

He glanced up from the map and smiled at Rarity and Time Turner. “Britannia has the largest naval reserve in the world. We have stealth class transportation ships designed to transport them across the sea, undetected. Afterwards, they’ll depart from the East Lunarian coastline, about 160 kilometers west of New Cloudsdale. New Cloudsdale is surrounded on both sides by a large mountain range and several acres of forest. They’ll head north from the shore with half going over the mountain pass and half going below, through the forest.”

“That should help our forces remain inconspicuous,” added in Fleetfoot. “We wouldn’t want to draw any unwanted attention.”

“Impressive,” Spitfire said as she tapped her chin. “We have native Lunarians on our side who are used to traversing the terrain. That should give us quite the advantage. However, there is one problem with this plan.”

“What would that be?” Trot questioned.

“That still leaves New Cloudsdale open for an attack from Neighpon. Even with all your forces stationed at New Cloudsdale, it’s 45,000 to 70,000.”

As they began bickering, Rarity examined the map carefully, her brain cycling through a number of solutions like grasping at straws. Her eyes widened as an idea creeped into her mind. Time Turner walked beside her and whispered in her ear. “You see it don’t you.”

Rarity nodded and coughed loudly, drawing the attention of the room. “There’s a reason why Neighpon has been keeping its attacks close to the shore. They wish to avoid fighting in Lunarian territory. They’re used to fighting on sea and on peninsulas. They know that they have the advantage if they stick to the coastline. The key to victory is drawing them out from their comfort zone.”

“How do you suppose we do that?” Spitfire questioned.

Rarity pointed to New Cloudsdale. “It’s risky, but if we take a chunk of the forces stationed in New Cloudsdale and move them northeast, they’ll be right above them. We can use a few of our airships as a distraction and keep their airships busy. Meanwhile, we attack them from the north, ambush them, and draw their attention. While we maintain their attention, we have our forces continually draw back and force them deeper into Lunarian territory. The mountain sides near New Cloudsdale are dangerous and if we can find the right pony who knows the terrain, we can use it to our advantage. If we lack numbers, we must make up for it in taking advantage of our enemy’s weakness.”

They all began nodding and exchanging curious glances. “But is it worth it, if it means limiting the forces remaining in New Cloudsdale?” asked King Filthy Rich.

“Yes, unfortunately it is the only way. If we leave things as they are, we’ll lose them to the Neighpon onslaught.”

Spitfire was the first to resign. “It makes the most tactical sense. We can divert 10,000 troops from New Cloudsdale.”

They all nodded in agreement and continued to play the role of general and commander. Rarity continued to speak her mind and listen the mares and stallions in the room. They were all playing a very dangerous game against a very dangerous enemy.

In the snowy roads of the Eastern Lunar Republic, General Siegfried made his way through the snow. He was draped in a long purple cape that wrapped around his shoulders, bearing the crest of his queen. Underneath it, he wore a light set of chainmail greaves that covered all four legs as well as a light tunic. On each hoof, he wore matching fetlocks which helped him maneuver around the snow. Over that, he wore a silver chestplate. He wore no helmet.

There was no need when his very face was weapon of fear. Across countries, they told of the terrible might of General Siegfried, master of magic and conquest. They told of the terrible night in which he single handedly slaughtered King Ponino’s royal forces with a small azure unicorn by his side. One by one, they came at him as Germaneigh’s strongest warriors, and one by one they fell before him. Even as the frightened king sent stallion after mare in his pursuit, they all met the same fate. But it was not he who usurped the mighty king. No, it was Trixie, the observant unicorn who walked beside him, whom he gave that honor. It was Trixie, his queen, who took her blade and tore down the mighty king from his throne and stole the crown from the king’s bloody scalp, placing it upon her own.

It was here that Siegfried marched under her orders. It was here that he would kill and siege, all in the name of his queen. A stallion wearing a grey tunic that covered his light blue coat hovered just above Siegfried. He had a long, dark blue mane and deep purple eyes. Behind him, two other pegasi flew. One of them was a slender dark black mare with a silver mane and the other a large yellow coated stallion with a curly red mane and a barely fitting steel chestplate.

“We’re about 24 hours away from New Cloudsdale. Apparently, Neighpon is about the same distance. I hope they don’t get there before we do. I’d hate to miss out on the fun. If we beat them quick enough, maybe we’ll manage to nab a few mares to take back home. I heard those Britannian mares are squealers,” he said with smirk.

Siegfried regarded him with a look of disgust. “Talk of slaughter and rape as if it were a game. You remind me of a certain pegasus, Major Jolt.”

He smiled. “Colonel Sharp? I hope so! With her guidance, she’s going to help the three of us become strong,” he said, regarding the two pegasi behind him.

“Excellent,” he sarcastically remarked. “I’m sure you, Lieutenant Kling, and Captain Ripple will do your teacher proud and become wondrous psychotic killing machines. Now, will the three of you do your job and scout ahead?”

“Yes sir!” they barked as they flew on ahead. Even as they passed, Siegfried could only feel a strange pity for those three. They had chosen their idol and they had chosen the most fearsome and unstable kind a young soldier could choose. He sighed in relief at the fact that Trixie kept Colonel Sharp up north to deal with protecting the eastern cities from any foreign attacks or uprisings.

This was the price of war, he thought. Corruption and loss of innocence of the youth. He knew those feelings all too well. He was only just passing thirty-two and yet there he stood, commander of the most powerful army in the world. All of this is necessary, he repeated to himself as he strode. Sometimes, his resolve was the only thing that kept him sane anymore. In all the years, that was the only thing that was a constant that no one could tear from him.

And so, he continued marching through the snowy roadside with an army of 50,000 at his back.

Twilight Sparkle continued to traverse down the rocky incline, shivering from head to hoof from the cold. As a unicorn fighter she needed her movement to be flexible and maneuverable unlike the rocky earth ponies who relied on sheer endurance. She was dressed in a light grey chainmail tunic with wool greaves covering her forelegs and hindlegs from the cold. Over her tunic, she wore a steel chest plate with the alliance eagle at her chest .

To her side was Star Dust, who opted to dress similarly, except where Twilight had opted to wear a chest plate, she instead wore an additional layer of wool and leather. Steel will slow me down and make me more visible, she had said.

In front of them, Shining Armor walked alongside one of his fellow field officers and discussed logistics. Ahead of them, more groups formed, with the entire group being led by General Blackhoof, one of King Filthy Rich’s own military advisors. He was much older than Twilight had imagined. The cold winds blew against his chalky white beard, and the rising sunlight almost seemed to reflect off his head, bald as an eagle.

Currently, they walked over the mountains in a group of nearly 35,000. It was a long journey to get there, with Twilight being surrounded by 70,000 mares and stallions from various nationalities.

They had traversed the coast of the Zebrica continent by automobile and boarded strange Britannian ships that guided them across the sea. When they arrived on the East Lunarian shores after nearly 24 hours of being cramped in a ship, they split up into two groups, with one half scaling the mountains and the other walking the forest below, covered by the mountain’’s shadow.

They were close the enemy battlement, Shining Armor had informed his team, consisting of nearly 200. They had been scaling the mountain for nearly two days, setting up camp at night. She didn’t sleep though. How could she?

She was about to be thrusted into actual combat for the first time. Weeks of study and training should have prepared her. Still, she felt uneasy. It was easy to read about it and formulate what to do and when to do it. It was easy to make plans. Now, things were different.

She could feel the bitter cold biting into her flesh, she could feel the chill in the air and the silence and uncertainty of the night, unsure whether or not it would be her last. Even reading, her number one source of joy, could barely bring her comfort. She worried about Spike. She worried about her mother in that three shaped library. I’ll come back, she repeated to herself. After this war, I’ll come back, I promise.
Still, she began to wonder if she would be ready. She and Star Dust had trained long and hard for this moment. Would it all be enough? Siegfried would be here, she was almost certain. He was just another obstacle that stood in the way of her promise with Star Dust. To be the strongest. To bring an end to war.

“Twilight Sparkle,” she heard Shining Armor call out. Twilight increased her pace and walked beside him. “Twilight, are you okay?” he asked. “I know this will be your first taste of combat. How are you holding up?”

“I’m fine,” she reassured him. “I’ve been reading and practicing my spells to take my mind of it. I’ll be okay.”

He smiled. “I’m sure you will. If you need anything, talk to me. I’m your captain. The safety and well being of my ponies is my number one concern.”

“Sure thing,” Twilight smiled back, falling back behind him.Something about his smile always made Twilight feel safe. It felt so familiar; it made her think of home. It made her feel protected. Twilight heard Star Dust’s voice next to her.

“Be ready for anything,” Star Dust said, looking forward. “I have a bad feeling about this.”

“About what?”

“We’re close,” she said. “We passed the enemy airships nearly a day ago. We’re getting closer to Siegfried, I can feel it.”

Shining Armor looked back. “Remember,” he said to the two of them. “Siegfried is extremely dangerous in combat. Don’t engage him by yourself.”

They nodded as a yell came from the front. “We’ve spotted their forces 2 kilometers north of here! We’re regrouping with the teams from the forest.”

Shining Armor nodded and tapped a hoof to his neck, sparking the radio set that ran from his ear to his neck. “Teams Bravo, Foxtrot, and Kilo hold tight and wait for my mark.” He turned to face the others. “Everyone else with me! We need to regroup at the base and prepare for the ambush!”

Twilight Sparkle and Star Dust nodded as they followed behind Shining Armor. Meanwhile, similar shouts were being made all across the mountain slope. They were close to the base, Twilight could see. She could hear the faint clattering and clanking of metal as they rushed down. Just below, ponies gathered from out of the woods below. Several ponies raced in the opposite direction, trying to gain higher ground for the assault. Twilight galloped down, her heart racing as she heard the stomping of hooves in the distance.

Chapter 12: Clash

It was nearly midnight by the time Applejack had gathered and packed all of her belongings. As she turned to say goodbye to the room that she had resided in for nearly two weeks, a faint smile graced her lips. “I’ll be back,” she said softly. “After this war, I’ll come back.”

Applejack shut off the lights and left the room, walking down the seemingly endless corridors of the Pie mansion. It was like a second home to her and her family, and now she had to leave this wonderful place in search of her brother and in search of salvation. Tonight was the night that everything changed again. They would leave the docks, find Big Macintosh, wait out the war, and return to life as it had been. How it had been; that line rang in her skull; how could things return to how they were? Their farm was gone, most likely burnt to the ground by the German soldiers or looters.

That didn’t bother Applejack as much as it should have. She had her family, and she had a friend to return to. Even if things changed, they could adapt; that’s the thing that Apples could always do: adapt.

She slowly made her way down the stairs, admiring the tapestry on the walls and noticing the magnificent ceiling fan that towered above the central room. From there, she could see her family below. Applebloom was wearing a heavy yellow backpack that Pinkie had bought her while in town. Next to her, Granny smith wore her old green saddle bags that she had owned since she was nearly Applejack’s age. Beside them, the Pie family waited, making small talk with the Apple family.

Applebloom was playing some game with Blinkie while Inkie laughed from the sideline in that tomboyish laugh of hers. Granny Smith was once again telling stories with Clyde and Marianna. By the time Applejack had made it to the ground floor, they were all caught in a fit of laughter from something said by Granny Smith. It lifted her heart to see them all so happy....only. “Where’s Pinkie?” Applejack asked as she examined the surroundings thoroughly. She was soon tackled to the ground in a tight embrace as her bags slid along the floor.

Applejack looked up, scared out of her wits, to find Pinkie Pie hugging her tightly. “Pinkie!” Applejack yelled. “You know what I told you about that!”

Pinkie Pie jumped off, still wearing that smile of hers. “Sorry,” she said, giggling.

Applejack brushed herself off and rubbed her elbow where she had fallen. As annoyed as she was, she couldn’t help but laugh. “Darn it, Pinkie,” she said in between giggles. “You-know what I-”

She couldn’t hold it in as the entire room found itself entangled in Pinkie Pie’s entrancing smile and laughed harder than they had ever laughed before. No one quite knew why, but it spread like a plaque, lasting for several minutes. After they had gained their wits, Applejack turned to face the Pie family for one last time. They all began giving their hugs and goodbyes.

Applebloom found herself entangled in a hug from Inkie and Blinkie, all of them happily smiling. Granny Smith took her time hugging Clyde before moving onto Marianna and saying sweet goodbyes. Applejack faced them and removed her hat.

“Guys.....I....I’m not sure what to say. You gave my family a home when no one else would. You treated us like family. You fed us, gave us beds, and laughed with us.” A tear fell from her eye. “I’m going to miss you all. Inkie and Blinkie, thanks for taking care of my little sister and giving her friends to play with. Clyde, thanks for helping us like you do, and thanks for giving my granny someone to talk to. Marianna, thanks for taking the time to cook us meals everyday.” She turned to face Pinkie Pie. “Pinkie....I”

Pinkie Pie shoved her hoof to her lips, silencing her immediately. “I’m not leaving yet,” she said with a smile. I still have to get you to the docks. We can say goodbye then.”

Applejack nodded and followed Pinkie as she walked towards the front doors, followed by her family. It was dark out, near pitch black. All they could see was the light of the truck in front. Where they would go, or what would happen Applejack wasn't certain of. Anything could happen. They could get captured or they could find themselves destitute upon arrival. It didn’t matter to Applejack, though. It didn’t scare her one bit. Applejack had her family and now she had a friend to return to, someone who would want her to return.

Rainbow Dash flew through the woods of east Lunaria with the snow capped mountain range to her back, bits of snow and ice stuck in her mane. The frost stricken winds flowed all around her, sending shivers down her spine as she looked behind her to the 250 soldiers, consisting of various races and nationalities, that she led. “Come on!” she shouted. “We’re less than a kilometer from the rendezvous!”

All of them nodded and gave an affirmative gesture. Rainbow Dash looked forward, through the snow laden branches. Rainbow Dash was used to this kind of weather. She was born in the cold of East Lunaria, she played in the ice, and she fought in the ice. Although she was raised in the Lunarian mainland, the frigid temperatures of her birthplace ran in her blood. Everyone below was dressed in the warmest of clothing: wool, leather, chainmail, and steel armor. Rainbow Dash simply wore a light leather tunic and two leather hoof blades attached to either leg. She needed her speed and flexibility if she was going to last.

This place brought a faint sense of nostalgia to Rainbow Dash as she ran through these woods, outside the boundaries of New Cloudsdale. She had grown up in the city of Pegastopolis, farther east. She had always heard stories of the magnificent city of New Cloudsdale and its towering cloud structure. Even the city below the clouds was quite renowned as a place of elite earth ponies and unicorns within the Eastern Lunar Republic.

It was just as beautiful as she had imagined it, the high rise skyscrapers growing from the clouds and the magnificent factories and buildings and working ponies that made up the city. And now, there was no telling of how much would be destroyed from this battle. Even as they spoke, enemy warships were making their way to New Cloudsdale where they would meet the city’s defenders and the blockade of warships that surrounded the city on all sides.

Rainbow Dash lightly tapped the strap of her hoof blade in her right hoof, causing the blade to spring outward. They were getting closer, she could feel it. She continued to fly forward for another few minutes before she spotted the gleaming of steel plated armor in the distance, behind more trees. Rainbow Dash raised a hoof and ordered the rest of the team to ground as she quietly lowered her altitude and tapped the side of her neck, activating her transmitter. “Team 64 clear. What’s the ETA?”

She heard a faint buzzing. “Roger that. Estimating 5 minutes until their arrival. Be careful.” The voice cut off, leaving Rainbow Dash to silently nod as she hid behind a large oak tree. She once again tapped on the transmitter and adjusted a small dial on the back of her neck, connected to the wire.

“Team 64, this is Major Rainbow Dash. The enemy is less than 5 minutes from your location. Stay sharp and remember the plan. You are to catch them off guard and lure them back. I want the firing team in front and the long range units in position, ASAP!” After several seconds of confirmation as ponies shifted their position among the snowy forest grounds, it all became deathly silent.

It all came to Rainbow Dash as the silence kicked in. There was always that silence before a battle as pony contemplated life and death just moments before facing the enemy. Several seconds as they realized that this day may be their last. This silence filled many ponies with dread. Rainbow Dash, however, could feel a rush as her blood began pumping and her heart started racing. As ashamed as she was to admit it, there was a strange sense of power that she felt as the silence took effect. She thought of the thrill of battle, the sound of armor and bone crunching under her blade, the sound as ponies fell to the ground never to stand again.

You know, Dash, you and I, we’re the same.

The words rung in her head as an emptiness filled her stomach. What was she becoming? Was she really any better than the psychopathic Colonel Sharp, who tore through her enemies with a smile on her face? Was she really any more deserving of life? These thoughts filled her head as guilt struck her, making it almost hard to stand. Rainbow Dash! Griffon slayer! they all chanted. Their faces were all around her. She could see the faces of dead pegasi, unicorns, earth ponies, and griffons alike as they stared at her with sorrowful looks and chanted the words, devoid of emotion.

NO!” she mentally snapped at herself. She would have time to wallow in self pity and drink herself to sleep later. Now, she had to be strong. Rainbow Dash stood firmly as she pushed all negative thoughts to the back of her mind. If I must be a monster to ensure victory and save my comrades, then so be it.

In the background, she could now hear the stomping of hooves as the enemy forces marched ever closer. Overhead, she could hear the buzzing of warships in the distance as it shook the treetops. She could hear it on both sides. Rainbow Dash waited patiently as four towering warships draped in the Alliance banner flew overhead, above the coastline in a blockade formation.

There were screams in the distance as Neighpon soldiers noticed the ship and began running forward with their own three warships, draped in a red lightning bolt banner with gold outlines. The silence of the forest was broken as the Alliance warships began firing missiles upon the Neighponese airships, setting column of luminous flames across the sides of the ships and shrapnel to the shores below. The enemy airships reacted instantly, firing burst after burst of incendiary ammunition and missiles.

While the airships above fought in a vicious battle of flames, the soldiers above began marching forward, firing their hoof-guns while some foolishly brave pegasi attempted the attack the ships head on. Now was the time.

“Long range units, fire!” Rainbow Dash shouted into her transmitter. To her right, near the mountain range, blasts of magic were fired into the unsuspecting Neighpon soldiers. Sand and bloody rock exploded violently into the air as louder screams began to surface. The soldiers turned towards the mountaintops and began pointing and shouting.

“Firing teams, now!” Rainbow Dash shouted. A series of gunshots reverberated as the enemies that were once pointing towards the mountains fell to the ground with a violent thud. It was then that Rainbow Dash realized that no one else had fired yet. Like usual, she just had to be the first. Soon after, more shots of magic and gunfire game from the woods and the adjacent mountain range, sending the enemy in a hysteria. The Neighpon soldiers scattered as they were in diverging directions, with some going off towards the mountain range while others followed into the woods, clashing with Alliance forces.

“Team 64, fall back!” Rainbow Dash called as the enemy closed in. A sudden flurry of blades swung towards Rainbow Dash as she took to the air and activated her other hoof-blade. The enemy came surrounded her from all sides as she effortlessly met them blow for blow with the clanging of metal ringing in her ears. One of them came from behind in a stabbing motion. Rainbow Dash strafed to the side and delivered a powerful downwards slice that cut straight through the enemy’s chainmail armor, sending him plummeting to the ground.

With one gone, Rainbow Dash focused on the four remaining. Two of them. One to her left and right, flew forward flinging their blades at her. Rainbow Dash kept still and met their blades with her respective hooves and spun around, slashing through the rightmost opponent with a flurry of blades and a kick from her hind leg that sent him to the ground.

The other came at her even harder as she spun around to meet him. He was stronger than the other and wore a steel chest plate. Effortlessly, he matched her strikes while taking several hits and scrapes to his armored chest. Two more came at her from the front.

Have to think. Be calm. I am the lightning. I am the force that shakes the heavens.

Rainbow Dash switched her strikes to a pinwheel like rotation, blacking his attack and catching him off guard for the slightest second. Just enough for Rainbow Dash. It was just enough time for Rainbow Dash to leap past his blades, cutting across his forelegs and striking her head against his. The other pegasi fell, bleeding from head to hoof.

Rainbow Dash jumped back with a flap of her wings and gritted her teeth in pain as blood ran from her forehead, dripping around her eyes. Rainbow Dash fought through the pain and flew forward exchanging blows with the two using her two hoof-blades.

She swung the two blades as if they were extensions of her own body, strabbing through the first opponent. The other came at her with a flurry of swings and kicks. Rainbow Dash dodged the blade with her own and swung to her side, delivering a powerful kick to his left foreleg, shattering the bone. His pain was soon ended with a violent kick to his forehead.

When she turned her back, she could see that her teammates were gaining further ground. She had to catch up with them. As she fled, more pegasi chased after her as spells shot in her direction, and she dodged a trail of gunfire from below. She continued feverishly flapping her wings, diving further into the woods of East Lunaria.

Twilight Sparkle’s chest pounded as the footsteps grew louder, pounding against the snow. The only sounds around her were the muffled breathing of her comrades and the crunching of ice and loose figs as Twilight moved through the snow, directly behind Shining Armor with Star Dust by her side. They walked as gently as they could, masking their movement in the sounds of the German soldiers as they snuck around them, through the forest. That was their plan. Captain Shining Armor and seven other commanding officers were to encircle the enemy and flank them from behind while the rest acted as a decoy and faced them head on.

As she drew closer, she caught a glimpse of the army through the labyrinth of trees. She could see him now; there was no mistaking it. At the front of the army, a blue coated, blonde maned stallion walked resolutely with his signature lavender cape. What caught her attention was his eyes. Deep shades of violet ran through his pupils, deep and rich. His gaze was a fierce one that reminded Twilight only of a deep endless pit that was sure to sink the ground beneath her.

Twilight Sparkle walked past, trying to hide her fear. Star Dust noticed the fear in Twilight’s eyes almost instantly. “Siegfried,” Star Dust whispered to herself. An orange aura enveloped Star Dust’s scabbard as a silver, gleaming longsword slid out and levitated at her side. Twilight gulped and quietly gripped the handle of own blade with her magic, sweat dripping down her neck past the wires of her transmitter.

Up ahead, Shining Armor calmly walked with a milky white cape clasped over his shoulder. Twilight looked up to find a hardened look in Shining Armor’s eyes as he strode forward without showing the slightest hint of fear. Was this why so many had come to follow him after the battle of Britannia? It seemed so, at least.

When Twilight spoke to Shining Armor in the bar, she could see a stallion full of pain and vulnerability. When she gazed the him now, it was like a completely different pony. He was fierce, fearless, almost like an iron shield. Perhaps this is why he had been known as the Shield of Britannia.

Twilight’s thoughts ceased as Shining Armor drew to a stop and signalled the ponies behind him to find cover. Twilight slid next to a tree and hugged against the bark, eyeing Star Dust. Twilight looked across the trees to find the cautious eyes of nearly 10,000 ponies, armored in a variety of gear and bearing weapons of all sorts: swords, axes, staves, spears, bows, crossbows, hoof-guns, long swords, short swords, curved swords, daggers, and nearly every weapon imaginable.

When I give the signal, I want you and Star Dust to stay by me.

All of them stood silently as the army continued to march forward. Almost time. A bead of sweat dripped over Twilight’s brow and slid down her cheek as she spotted the end of the line. There was a crunching as Shining Armor stepped out and held a hoof to his transmitter. After a nod, he stepped out a raised a hoof. Twilight’s heart continued to pound and sweat covered every pore, regardless of the bone chilling cold.

He motioned his hoof forward.

There was an instant at which the signal clicked as ponies of all shapes and sizes, ponies of all races, genders, and classes ran forward, weapons in front. They ran out screaming war cries and untranslatable gibberish. Even Star Dust began to lunge forward, keeping her blade in front and followed behind Shining Armor. Twilight Sparkle pushed herself away from the tree and slid her sword out from its leather scabbard. Desperately, she followed behind Star Dust, edging through the maze of trees and falling frost.

When she broke through, a dread filled the pit of her stomach as she gazed at the fighting all around her. The German army was already reeling back in shock as the Alliance forces clashed. Ponies fought blade against blade, shots echoes, and ponies fell over backwards. The stories that Twilight Sparkle read spoke of war horns and glory. They spoke of conquests and spoils. What Twilight saw was nearly 120,000 ponies screaming and crying, shooting and bleeding, and falling and dying.

There were vulgar shouts as the clang of steel against steel rang throughout the air. Gunfire broke out and columns of flames covered small sections as unicorns unleashed an unrelenting flurry of spells. This was nothing like the stories that she had heard. She could see no spoils or conquests, only ponies dying by the dozens.

Twilight Sparkle pushed past her fears and ran through the quarrelling ponies wrapped up in their own battles. Twilight leapt back as a pair of knives wrapped in a bright red aura flew past her mane, burying themselves in the snow. Five unicorns surrounded the three of them in a circular formation. One of them ran forward, flingin more knives at Twilight. She jumped back, nearly tripping into the snow, and quickly cast a magenta barrier around herself. The knives bounced off as an azure beam from her right struck her shield, spreading across the barrier.

Twilight strafed to the side with her blade to her side and dispersed her shield. Another beam of magic shot at her, forcing her to jump and roll through the snow, soaking her coat. She sloppily jumped back to her hooves and ran towards black coated unicorn mare who continued to shoot blast after blast of azure magic at her. From behind, another barrage of magic encrusted knives flew at her.

Twilight summoned a partial barrier to her back, deflecting the blades. Twilight continued forward and examined the ground below, concentrating the magic into the snow below her hooves. All around her, snow began to crack and harden as a dozen razor sharp shards of ice flew to her side.

Twilight swirled the ice shards in front into a circular formation and shot them at the black coated unicorn. The shards shattered as the pony summoned a barrier just in time to block them. Now! Twilight thought as she disappeared in a flash of light.

The unicorn haughtily laughed as the ice shards shattered almost immediately upon colliding with her barrier. Her face soon turned pale as Twilight reappeared directly beside her, swinging her blade wildly.

It was over in an instant as Twilight’s blade slashed across the mare’s chest, sending her to the ground with a sickening thud. There was a brief rush of adrenaline soon followed by a panging guilt that struck her. She had killed a pony.

She was the enemy, the rational part of her brain yelled. Some lives are necessary.

It doesn’t matter! another part argued. A life is a life! Everypony has the right to exist!

Her entire body shook as she saw blood dripping onto the ground. She wanted to vomit. She wanted to run and cry. She wanted Silver Tome to hold her like when she was a filly. She felt weak. Just as weak as she had been in Baltimare.

There was loud clang as Twilight glimpsed a knife falling to the ground, its red glow fading. “Twilight!” a voice yelled. It was like a dream, like the world was playing in slow motion. Ponies around her continued to fight and fall by the hundreds.

“Twilight!” the voice yelled again, more desperate. Twilight slowly turned her head to see the pony throwing knives lying dead on the ground with Star Dust staring over the dead pony, her eyes empty and hollow. She seemed frozen as her eyes trailed the corpse. It took several seconds before she could face Twilight.

“Twilight, come on!” she yelled with a crack in her voice. Star Dust had always been the strong one. When Twilight fell, she was the first to help her up. When a challenge arose, she was always the first to answer the challenge with a grin on her face. Where there was a problem, she had a solution. Yet, here the once strong and proud Star Dust stood trying to gather her strength.

We’re still too weak.

Twilight shook her head as the world played normal once more. Around her, the other three ponies lied dead. Shining Armor yelled back to them, “Don’t lose focus!” and began galloping forward, clashing his blade against against a low flying pegasus pony.

Twilight ran with Star Dust at her side as more unicorns surrounded them. Star Dust acted quickly, the tears drying from her cheeks, and fired blast after blast of magic that sent them flying backward. Twilight turned to face two armored unicorns who stood side by side without any sort of weapon.

Their horns began to glow red and blue as the ice below parted ways to reveal steam rising to the surface. From that steam, rose a small steaming ball of water. The sphere rose several feet into the air and began to ripple on all sides.

The boiling ball of water lanced out, towards Twilight and Star Dust. Star Dust quickly rolled across the ground while Twilight teleported in the moment before the steaming spray was to strike.

Twilight appeared behind the rightmost unicorn mare and stabbed through the air, her blade bouncing off the unicorn's chestplate. The unicorn shot a blast of magic at Twilight. Twilight quickly placed the blade vertically in front, splitting the beam in two and lunged forward. Magic gathered in her horn as she shot a concussive blast, sending the unicorn flying.

Twilight turned her attention to the left unicorn mare, who had summoned an astral sword in front and was swinging wildly at Star Dust, who jumped and strafed away from every blow. Star Dust rolled across the ground, barely dodging a horizontal strike. She quickly jumped back up, using her blade to block a strike from above.

As their swords met blow for blow, she ran to the unicorn’s side, steam rising from her horn. The unicorn got into a defensive stance, but was pushed aside as Star Dust rammed through and ran her horn into his chest, burning through his armor. The unicorn fell over, blood seeping from the hole in his armor.

Star Dust faced Twilight and motioned north, breathing heavily as blood dripped from her horn. Twilight nodded and followed her as they closed the distance to Shining Armor, who was fending off two unicorns, a pegasus, and an earth pony.

The pegasus came first, striking with his hoof-blade. Shining Armor never flinched as the blade inched closer only to be blocked by a splotch of magenta. Swirls of magic engulfed Shining Armor’s four legs as he kicked upward, crushing the pegasus’s armor with magic boosted strength and sending him to the ground as he writhed in pain.

Shining Armor dashed around the pegasus with lightning fast speed, blade to his side. The first enemy to attack was the earth pony, firing round after round from his hoof-gun with each shot bouncing off Shining Armor’s barrier. Each time it was summoned, it was only for an instant, appearing a dot of magenta in the air.

Shining Armor narrowed the distance between them and thrust his sword through the air, stabbing through his opponent’s throat. Without time to retrieve his sword, Shining Armor jumped back as waves of fire sprayed from the two unicorns horns. With magic enhanced speed, Shining Armor weaved through the flames and spawned two cerulean squares in front of him. Shining Armor positioned the squares directly in front of him and connected them in a V shape with the point facing outward.

With the squares in front, Shining Armor ran through the column of flames. As he ran, the squares grew into a shade of orange, quickly turning a bright shade of steaming crimson. As he inched closer, the unicorns stepped backward. Shining Armor ran closer as they both prepared to assault him, only for Shining to run between the two as his shield split to cover his sides. In the instant that he was between the two, the squares cracked and shattered into a hundred tiny molten hot shards as they shot through the unicorns, killing them almost instantly.

With his enemies defeated, Shining Armor ran to retrieve his blood soaked long sword and levitated it to his side. Twilight and Star Dust followed behind, Twilight’s face in utter awe of what she had just witnessed. As she watched Shining Armor move and fight, she remembered his words You can never let your enemy dictate the battle! Always maintain control! All his moves were fluid and swift. He had complete control over the batte.

After a few more skirmishes, Shining Armor directed the two of them behind a small set of rocks across from the battlefield and just below the eastern mountains, to tend to their wounds. Shining Armor had only managed to obtain a few sets of bruises and cuts here and there. Twilight and Star Dust, on the other hand, had acquired a years worth of bruises and cuts.

It was quiet here. Above, in the treetops, birds innocently chirped and flew to the frozen pond, just below. Even here, in this sanctuary, Twilight could only think of the black unicorn, blood gushing from his chest as Twilight stood victorious. As Shining Armor reached into his cape to pull out a small bag of medical supplies, she looked up.

“Is it all worth it?” Twilight asked sorrowfully.
“What do you mean?” he asked as he wrapped Twilight’s foreleg in medical tape.

“All this fighting. We fight and kill German and Neighponese for attacking and killing our friends. We kill them by the thousands in these skirmishes, and they return for the same reason. In the end, will it be worth it? Will we be any better?”

Shining Armor sighed as he tightened and knotted the bandage around Twilight’s foreleg. “I can’t say. We fight for our own reasons. We fight to protect and defend our homes. We seemingly fight to stop further violence. In the end, who’s to say?”

“History is written by the victors,” Star Dust said.

Shining Armor nodded and helped Twilight to her feet. “We better get back,” he said.

They nodded and began to make their way through the rocky terrain when a loud beeping came from Shining Armor’s right ear. Shining tapped the side of his transmitter as a fuzzy voice spoke to him.

“Yes, nothing serious. I have two of teammates with me at the moment. I just finished tending to their wounds.”

“Yes.”

“What?”

“I-I see. As you command.”

With a flick of his hoof, he tapped the transmitter one more time and ended the conversation. A grave look had overcame Shining Armor’s face as he stared at Star Dust and Twilight. “We have new orders directly from General Blackhoof. Apparently, in the chaos of the fighting, Siegfried’s forces have been sneaking units off the course and into the mountains; these mountains. We’re going to check it out along with some other teams that are already present. We’re to meet up and receive orders from there. Whatever Germaneigh intends to find in that mountain, we’re going to stop them.”

Siegfried walked forward, cutting down an earth pony with his sabre, glowing purple as it slashed downward, through his chest and down his stomach. Their numbers had greatly been reduced as a result of the fighting. All around him, ponies clashed blade against blade against spell against bullet. One could sometimes not even tell which side the other fought, only telling from the insignias that coated their armor. Ponies fought in all shapes and sizes. Some fought in pairs while others fought in large numbers against smaller numbers.

Every second, he could hear the screaming. How he detested those screams. As he passed the corpses laid across the field, he quickly glimpsed their faces. Some he had recognized from the march there. One of them was a young stallion named Yam Stammer, barely eighteen years of age. Siegfried had spoke to him one of the nights when setting up camp.

The young colt was a chef that worked at a bar in northern Germaneigh. He told Siegfried that when he returned he wanted to open up his own restaurant. “It’ll be the biggest thing in all of Germaneigh!” the young stallion boasted.

“I’ll definitely have to visit,” Siegfried had told him with a warm smile. Now, all that remained of the colt’s dreams was a bullet ridden corpse.

Siegfried continued walking as more soldiers approached him. The first pony foolish enough to attack, an orange coated pegasus, lunged forward with her hoof-blade. Siegfried calmly leveled his blade and swiped it horizontally, deflecting her attack. Without any change of expression, Siegfried quickly shot concussive blast from his horn, sending her pummeling to the snow.

More ran forward: three unicorns, two earth ponies, and a pegasus. Siegfried watched them with a pity as they screamed and shouted promises of victory and vengeance. Siegfried sighed and began to grow a large, bubbling, transparent mass from his horn, purple and big as a full grown stallion. The liquid blob quickly solidified into a four fingered talon, its long arm connected to his horn. From the claw, a cylindrical object oozed out of its palm, lengthening and transforming into a long curved sword.

With his sabre at his side and the magic induced blade in front, Siegfried shot forward. A few stumbled their footing, giving Siegfried ample time to close distance. The arm from his horn stretched and lanced the blade towards one of the unicorn, who blocked it with a worn axe. He never saw Siegfried’s sabre circle around him.

Before he could react, the curved blade stabbed through him, the tip of the sword exiting out of his sternum.

Siegfried quickly retrieved his blade, splashing blood from the wound, and attacked one of the earth ponies with both swords, slashing in an X shape. After the earth pony fell, Siegfried jumped back to dodge a concussive blast from one of the two remaining unicorns. A ball of flames shot from Siegfried’s horn, engulfing the attacker. The remaining unicorn and earth pony ran desperately charged forward.

“You poor fools,” Siegfried sorrowfully said as he drew magic to his hooves. In a single swift motion, he ran between the two and sliced through stomachs. By the time they fell to the ground, Siegfried had moved on and continued on his assault.

Ponies fell left and right his magic and his blade clashed against pony after pony. Every few meters, Siegfried encountered another batch of Alliance ponies, clashing steel with steel briefly before ending their lives with a fluid stroke of his blade.

He felt a ringing in his ear and a voice came through. “General Field Marshall, we’ve received word that Neighpon forces have been intercepted by a small group of Alliance soldiers!”

“I see. How are they holding up?” Siegfried asked as he dodged the blow from a pony’s spear.

“They’re losing a lot of ponies. Apparently, Major Rainbow Dash is there. She and the rest of them have retreated into the forest.”

“I see,” Siegfried said with a nod as he dodged a barrage of bullets and killed the offending pony with a stroke of his blade. “I believe that they’re trying to lure Neighpon in further. They believe that they have the advantage in this terrain. Why else would they bring Rainbow Dash and order them into the woods? Have Kling, Ripple, and Jolt already departed?”

“Y-Yes. They left as soon as they heard that Major Rainbow Dash was present. I tried to stop them, but they wouldn’t be reasoned with.”

“One cannot talk sense into those three. If those depraved ponies are after Rainbow Dash then she surely has my sympathies. Tell the Neighpon forces of their intentions and tell them to careful as they engage the enemy. Those Lunarians are cunning.”

“Yes sir,” the voice said before cutting off.

As more time passed, he had managed to cross diagonally through the field. The mountaintops of the east were within his grasp. I must not fail, he thought to himself. The war is within our grasp.

After a few more skirmishes here and there, he left the battlefield entirely and found himself walking next to a snow capped mountain, on a road surrounded by trees and a frozen pond.

After a brief examination, Siegfried stored his sabre away in its harness, underneath his cape. It was quiet here. For just a moment, Siegfried felt a faint smile as he saw a bird fly to the treetops above. Such simple things, he thought. It was a rare serenity that had been rarely provided for him. Most times, he was either standing by Queen Trixie’s side or doing whatever dirty work her majesty required.

It was rare when he found himself alone, at peace with his own thoughts. He continued walking at a brisk pace, eventually finding his way up the mountain pass, at the base of the mountain. As he looked down, at the winter coated land below, he felt a strange sense of nostalgia as a light green feathered pegasus filled his thoughts. Those thoughts were soon interrupted as he spotted three figures in the distance, making their way up the mountain.

Siegfried tightened his magic around his sword, unsheathing the blade and teleported. He reappeared seconds later in front of the three ponies: two mares and a stallion; all three were unicorns, and all of them wore the eagle of the Alliance on their armor. The biggest of the three, a white cloaked and coated stallion stepped forward and leveled his blade in front, defensively.

Siegfried pointed his sword at the white stallion and his voice shook the very ground beneath. “What is your purpose, Alliance soldier? The battlegrounds are below.”

“I could say the same to you, Siegfried,” the stallion said confidently. As he spoke Siegfried’s name, the two mares behind him gave Siegfried a terrified look.

“What I do is of no concern to you. If you know my name, then you know of my power. If you surrender, I will spare you and your comrades. If not,” he said with a pause before threateningly swinging his blade downward, creating a deep thin gash in the rock below.

The stallion stepped forward, baring his teeth, and briefly glanced at the two ponies behind him. “Twilight. Star Dust. I want you two to proceed up the mountain and meet the others. I’ll hold him off.”

The purple one that he had called “Twilight” gave look of shock. “You told us that never to engage Siegfried by ourselves!”

“Come on Captain,” the grey coated one named “Star Dust” said as she unsheathed her blade, “let me take him.

Shining Armor snapped his head back. “I’ll be fine! Continue up the mountain; that’s an order!”

After a moment of hesitation, the two nodded and circled around Siegfried and the one that they called “Captain.” Siegfried inched his blade closer to the stallion. “What is your name, Captain?”

“Shining Armor,” the stallion said with a furrowed brow.

“Then you must be the so called ‘Shield of Britannia.’ You’re a legend amongst the Britannians. Unfortunately, legends are just children's tales. You may be an impenetrable shield, but I am the sword that cuts through the heavens.”

Chapter 13: Shield Versus Sabre

The winds roared across the mountain pass, deafening Big Macintosh to the sounds of gunfire. He rolled across the rocky, snow covered terrain, narrowly dodging the oncoming bullets. He crouched behind a fallen oak tree. Wood splintered through the air as the bark absorbed the impact. He stopped and stooped low, checking his foreleg and the pouch that was tied around his waist, located below his silver chestplate and above the gray greaves that protected all four legs from the bone chilling cold.

Twelve in the chamber. Around fifty in the pouch, he observed. To his side, he could only see an endless sea of white with tiny dots sprinkled about the ground below. A battlefield above and below. Big Macintosh had started his expedition up the mountain with a team over thirty. Now, their numbers had dwindled to little over six.

Big Macintosh took a deep breath, wearily gazing at his hoof-gun. He shot up, spinning his head around to observe his surrounding. He went back down, barely evading another onslaught of bullets from the side opposite of him.

Five on the right. two in the middle, both unarmored. Six to the right. Thirteen in total. There’s a lot more, further up. I need to get past these guys and get further up the mountain, he noted. He closed his eyes. Everything seemed to pause as he pictured three mare: a filly, a twenty-something year old, and an elder mare. I’m doing this for them. I can’t lose. I won’t die here.

He rose up, foreleg extended. He aimed to the right, quickly shooting down two ponies dressed in armor that bore the crest of Germaneigh. He retreated under the oak tree once more. He reached for his hoof-gun, attached to his right foreleg. He tapped the side of the metal that was just below the barrel, releasing a thin metal tray.

Big Mac unzipped his pouch and reached in with his mouth, biting down on a bullet. He spit the bullet onto the tray, repeating the process until it was full. Once the chamber was full, he used his free hoof to push the tray back into place with a sharp click.

He was about to rise. The wood of the tree began to crack as the German soldiers pulverized the bark of the tree. He ran to the left, crouching low. The bark of the tree split open, showering him with splinters of wood. He pressed close to the part of the tree not yet broken. Beside him, two ponies dressed in Alliance silver lie dead, their horrid stench filling Big Mac’s nostrils. No, he mentally shouted. Applejack. Applebloom. Granny Smith.

Big Mac leaned his foreleg over the top of the wood, firing blindly in all directions. He dropped his foreleg back down as another one of his comrades was gunned down. He was out of options now. Using his muzzle, he reached into his pouch and sifted through the bullets. He stopped as he felt a cold, round piece of metal with a thick pin firmly attached to the top. He gripped it with his teeth. With his unarmed foreleg, he pried the pin off, sending it onto the snow. He continued gripping the ball with his teeth and his heart began beating rapidly.

He began counting to himself, muffled by the metal in his teeth. 1.....2...3...

On three, he leaned his head back and tossed it over the oak tree. In that brief second, he could see that now he was truly alone. The few allies that remained lie dead against the oak tree, dripping dark shades of red onto the chalky white snow.

“Grenade!” they yelled from across as their hooves shuffled against the snow and ice. He rose his head over slightly to see them running for cover. Everything seemed to slow down and his breathing became more rapid, steam puffing from his lips. The trance was broken as a boom roared across the mountain.

A tsunami of flames spread into the air and swept across the ground. Big Macintosh ducked back into cover and held hooves to his ringing ears. He took another brief glance to see to the fires dancing across the snow covered landscape and walking across the corpses of armored soldiers.

“There!” a voice shouted. He ducked down as shots grazed the snow. The ringing in his ear settled as he could hear the shots more clearly. It wasn’t as loud and distorted as before. Big Mac waited as he began to raise his foreleg.

Before he could move, a violet ray shot from behind, causing his mane to sway like a leaf in the wind. There was another, this one orange in color.

He could no longer hear the gunfire, only the crunching of hoof against snow. He looked back, to the source of the blasts of magic. He paused as the words tried to form.

“Twilight! Star Dust!” he finally yelled through the roaring winds. To his side stood the two unicorns, standing cautiously over the fallen tree and makeshift cover. The shooting had stopped.

Big Macintosh rose and examined his surroundings. On his side, his comrades lie scattered. On the other side, the German soldiers lie in similar positions, with flames tickling against their coats.

He faced Twilight. “I’m lucky y’all came when ya did.”

Star Dust walked forward, past the tree and around the fallen soldiers. “I suppose you have the same orders.”

He nodded. “Eeyup. We came up to rendezvous with the other teams, but we were stopped by these guys.” He paused as the sound of sword clashing and gunfire ran in the distance. “The rest of the teams are up ahead. Not really gonna be much of a meeting with all that fightin’ going on.”

Star Dust continued walking. “I guess we should be making our way over there. Are you injured?”

He shook his head. “Nope.”

“Then let’s get going,” she said. Twilight and Big Mac nodded as they followed her further up the mountain.

Shining Armor leapt back, drawing his blade to counter Siegfried’s attack. He circled around and blocked another strike. Another came from the left. Shining ducked and noticed a blur in the corner of his vision.

A torrent of blue ethereal arrows flew towards him. He summoned a simple barrier around him, blocking the next attack from Siegfried’s blade, a curved sabre whose metal was a tinted shade of purple. The arrows bounced off harmlessly. Siegfried reappeared in front, with a glowing translucent bow. His sabre flew to his side.

“You’re strong,” Siegfried said as he inched closer. Siegfried pulled the string of his bow back, as three arrows swirled into existence. He released the string. The arrows ripped through the frigid air.

“You underestimate me,” Shining Armor said. The arrows multiplied midair into a swarm of pointed projectiles. Shining willed a rectangular shield into existence, allowing the arrows to effortlessly bounce off.

Siegfried’s bow dispersed as he walked sideways, still maintaining eye contact. “I was curious to see if the tales were true. You do possess a talent for defensive magic. If I’m not mistaken, you were trained by General Ebenhauser, correct?”

“The general is like a second father to me. He raised me from nothing and taught me everything about magic and combat. Do you know him?” he asked while they continued the stalemate. Dark violet swirled along all four of Siegfried’s hooves.

Siegfried lunged forward faster than Shining Armor’s eyes could keep up with. Shining Armor’s chestplate shattered as he was sent flying through the air. He skidded across the snow covered rock, painfully bouncing up and down. When he had stopped, he could feel the pain coming as quick as a storm.

His entire body ached and he began hacking uncontrollably as he wiped the blood from his muzzle. He tried to stand, but could feel a sharp pain in his chest. Cracked ribs. Nothing too serious. I can’t let my guard down or he could do some serious damage. He stood up, still feeling the cuts and gashes across his body as well as the pain in his chest.

Siegfried walked forward. “Yes. I saw him when I was young, still just a lowly soldier. I was on the trenches of Ghastly Gorge shivering with fright that only a soldier still green in his armor could feel. I saw him across the distance shouting orders and fighting off my commander. The first time that I gazed upon him, I was struck with fear. His eyes were cold and ruthless. He cut down nearly my entire platoon within hours. I wonder if you’ll live up to his strength.”

Siegfried’s hooves glowed again as they left the ground. Not this time. A rope of magenta shot from Shining Armor’s horn forming a bright three pointed shield.

Siegfried’s hoof made contact with the shield. The force of his punch sent a shockwave through the air, sending rocks scattering and the causing the ground below to shatter. Shining Armor’s hooves stayed firmly planted as the force of his punch made him slide along the ground. The magenta shield was beginning to crack.

In the distance, Shining Armor spotted his blade, firmly planted in the ground. Siegfried walked closer, leveling his blade in front as magical flames danced along his sabre. Shining Armor’s horn glowed, causing the ground to shake. Snow parted as rocks came loose, lifting from the ground.

He levitated the rocks into the air, level with his head. Siegfried kept staring, his his fixated on Shining Armor. Shining sent a spiral of magic over his body, crawling down his legs and sprinkling down his hooves. The rocks came from all direction as they were tossed at Siegfried like a thousand tiny daggers.

Shining Armor ran, his speed cracking the air around him like a whip. He zigzagged in between the rocks, which still flew towards Siegfried. In only a few seconds, he reached his blade. He levitated it from the ground and whipped it around to meet Seigfried’s attack. “Surely, you didn’t think a few rocks would be enough to stop me?”

“No, but it enough to distract you,” he said as he dodged another strike from Siegfried’s flaming blade.

“You know,” he said as his blade continued to clash with Shining’s, “not many ponies can keep up with my swordsmanship. I’ve fought with this blade for nearly thirteen years; Justice is what I’ve come to call her. She was carved from the legendary crystals from the heart of the Crystal Empire. Unlike most blades, she has a special resonance with magic.”

“Impossible!” Shining yelled suddenly. Siegfried leveled Justice’s tip towards Shining. A surge of electricity shot from Siegfried’s horn and onto Justice. The electricity flowed through Justice and concentrated at the tip. From it’s tip, the electricity focused into a tight beam, shooting at Shining Armor.

Shining quickly erected a barrier around him. The electricity hammered against his shield, spreading a current all around him. Shining gritted his teeth and began to back away as the electricity ate through his barrier, draining away at his focus.

“The Crystal Empire has been gone for nearly one thousand years!” he said as his barrier began to dim.

Siegfried was certainly not losing any energy. Electricity continued to flow from his horn, concentrating at the tip of Justice. “That is what most of the pony world believes. I am but one of a handful that knows of the kingdom’s true location. Few even know of it’s existence, but I have seen it with my own eyes. It is a pity that you will never see it.”

The glow began to fade as the magic glass of Shining Armor’s barrier shattered into a thousand tiny fragments. The bolt of electricity shot through Shining Armor’s body, eliciting a scream as he struggled to stand.

His head lowered as he stifled another scream. “I won’t die,” he said weakly as his body burned. His horn glowed faintly as he tried to concentrate. The stinging pain was unrelenting. His legs were beginning to feel numb. “I....I,” he said through his gritted teeth, “won’t die!” He said his final words with a shout.

A bright light came from his horn, blinding Siegfried. The electricity scattered through the air as a bright aura began to surround Shining Armor’s entire body. The aura transformed into a gleaming set of armor. A bright magenta chestplate, boots, four leg guards, and a tight fitting helmet wrapped itself around Shining Armor. Shining Armor tossed his blade to the ground and spawned a column of sparkling magic, transforming it into a bright ethereal lance. Shining Armor moved his land to his side.

Siegfried cocked his head to the side. “What is this? Are you some knight preparing for a joust?”

“No, I am a knight preparing to defeat the most powerful unicorn in the world.”

Shining Armor shot forward so fast that it must have made it look as if he had disappeared. Not even Siegfried could prepare as the side of Shining Armor’s lance struck his sides, sending Siegfried crashing into the mountainside.

“Only a little further!” Rainbow Dash yelled into her transmitter. Behind her, 200 of her own soldiers ran and flew. To her sides, other soldiers desperately did the same. Behind all of them, Neighponese pegasi, earth ponies, and unicorns chased after them. Above, she could still hear the booming cannon fire as Neighpon’s airships collided the Alliance’s own.

They were deep in the woods now. In the distance, she could see the eastern mountain range where their long range forces were clashing. Rainbow Dash spun in the air as a bullet flew past. She turned her head to see that they were still following, downing several of her own soldiers. She gritted her teeth in frustration as she saw another mare fall. Let’s see if they can take me.

Rainbow Dash slowed her speed as the others flew past until she reached the end of the line. She heard a voice over her transmitter. “Hold your position. We’ve drawn them in enough. Let’s take out these bastards.”

Rainbow Dash nodded to herself as she turned around to face the horde of Neighponese pegasi that flew towards her. She adjusted the straps of her hoof-blades and flapped her wings against the frigid air.

She flew forwards as she was met on all sides. The first to attack came with a lunge. Rainbow Dash rolled to the side and delivered a powerful kick to his face, knocking him from the sky. Two more came from the side, swinging wildly. Rainbow Dash flew backwards, dodging their attacks. She raised her hoof-blades and slashed in an X-shape, cutting deep across their stomachs.

Another three came from her back. With a flap of her wings, Rainbow Dash ascended higher, dodging their blows. She spun through the air and lowered herself behind them. She flew forward with her forelegs extended, slicing through them.

By now, others were joining the fight, her soldiers were flying through the trees, attacking from behind. They caught Neighpon soldiers off guard as their blood began to fill the forest. Rainbow Dash solemnly nodded to herself. Just as planned. Noone can beat an East Lunarian at their own game.

They continued to come after her. One by one, in two, in three, and in groups they came; numbers didn’t matter to Rainbow Dash. As they came, she cut through them like a knife through warm butter. A group of five more approached from all directions. Rainbow Dash spun around. Her hoof-blades clashed against the two to her right, sending them stumbling.

The two to her back thrust forward only to have their forelegs crushed by a powerful sweeping kick from her hind legs. The ones that stumbled back threw their other forelegs only for Rainbow Dash to rush forward, stabbing them both through the chest.

She turned and flew back to dodge the other three. Rainbow Dash leapt back more and waited for them to strike. Two rushed in to attack, allowing Rainbow Dash to slip between them and stab through the third, who was none the wiser. With their backs turned, Rainbow Dash struck both of them from behind, splattering more blood against her already red stained armor.

She quickly flew to the air to regain her breath. All below her, they were fighting. They weaved through trees, attacked from behind, and tore through the forest like numble rats. It was just as she had instructed them. Growing up in the country, she knew the ins and outs of the forest. This wasn’t a place for ignorant outsiders who knew nothing of the land.

“Hey!” a voice from behind yelled. Rainbow Dash turned to see three pegasi staring at her with differing looks.

The one on the left was a fat, yellow coated stallion with a scarlet mane. He scowled at Rainbow Dash. The one in the middle was a slender mare with a pitch black coat and a mane of silver. She had a serious look about her face that glared daggers at Rainbow Dash. The one to the right was a well built stallion with a light cerulean coat and a mane the deep and blue as the dark depths of the ocean. His grin was widest.

The blue stallion was the one who spoke. “You must be the famed Rainbow Dash of Lunaria.”

Rainbow Dash regarded him suspiciously. “And what if I am?”

He smiled. “I’ve heard quite a bit about you!”

Hi there, name's Colonel Sharp! You must be Major Rainbow Dash! I’ve heard an awful lot about you!

Rainbow Dash backed up slightly. “Who are you?”

He chuckled. “Oh, where are my manners? I am Major Jolt. The fat one on the left is Lieutenant Kling and the tall dark mare is Captain Ripple.”

“Hey!” the pudgy lieutenant yelled. “I’m not fat! I’m simply built for the cold.”

Ripple scoffed, “You’re built for food.”

“What was that?” Kling angrily shot back.

“Nothing, fatty,” Ripple said under her breath.

Jolt waved them off. “Anyway, I hear you’ve fought our teacher. She has said many things about you. I’m curious to see if you live up to her ramblings.”

Rainbow Dash froze. “Y-Your teacher?”

“I believe you’ve met her before. Colonel Sharp.”

Rainbow Dash turned pale as the name rang in her head. Her image flickered in her mind. The psychotic tan coated, orange maned pegasus who cut down everything in her path. You know, Dash, you and I, we’re the same.

She began shaking. “I guess that’s a yes?” Jolt said with a laugh. “Anyway, now that our introductions are finished, I believe it’s about time to kill you.”

Rainbow Dash, griffin slayer! another voice shouted in her head.

She was almost too slow to react as Jolt came at her bearing both hoof-blades. Rainbow Dash dodged the first attack. She shot her left hoof at his head only for him to move his neck and deliver a kick to her chest.

Rainbow Dash felt a searing pain as she was sent backwards. The world seemed to slow as mental images drowned her sight. She could see a crowd of spectators cheering her on. Hero! Slayer of Lunaria’s enemies! they shouted. One of them was holding the head of a griffin on a spear. She wanted to vomit, but she kept smiling. She shook hooves, signed autographs, told stories. They loved her. Or did they really?

The whole time, she dreamt of the open sky. She was now a filly in East Lunaria looking at the skies with a sense of wonder. One day, I’ll be the greatest flyer in the whole world, just you see! I’ll fly higher and faster than everypony! Not even President Spitfire will be able to keep up with me! she proclaimed.

The world came flooding back as she noticed the blades inches from her face. Rainbow Dash reached her forelegs in front and blocked the oncoming strike. The impact pushed her back further as she noticed shadows to her left and right.

Rainbow Dash flapped her wings up, sending her lower. The two others stopped as they were about to strike each other. The fat one they called Kling stared at Rainbow Dash with a look of contempt while Jolt simply smiled. Rainbow Dash blinked. Where was the other one?

Her attack came fast, rippling the around her. Rainbow Dash felt a violent kick to her ribcage, propelling her through the air. Her insides tossed and turned as she fell to the ground with an explosion of snow and rock. Her sides were bleeding and she was almost certain that she had broke or cracked something. Pain is nothing. I am the thunder that shakes the heavens, she thought to herself, trying to ignore the searing pain.

Slowly, she lifted herself up and faced Ripple, who was staring down at her from above. Rainbow Dash flared her wings and ascended to meet Ripple’s fierce gaze. In the blink of an eye, the slender black mare was gone once more.

Not this time. No pony’s faster than me. Rainbow Dash twisted her body and threw her hind legs into a powerful kick, blocking Ripple’s attack. Ripple was quick to respond. Untwisting her body, Ripple spun with both hooves outstretched, blades out. Rainbow Dash held her blades close, blocking the strikes as sparks flew from their blades.

She came again, striking high and low. Rainbow Dash nimbly maneuvered around her blades as she jabbed her hoof, aiming for her head. She effortlessly dodged, throwing a flurry of swings at Rainbow Dash. She backed up and began to prepare her attack. The other two came from behind.

Rainbow Dash spun to the side, still dodging Ripple’s attacks. Kling was first to try and strike her back. Rainbow Dash noted his lack of speed. He was pudgy and slow; he would be easy to take out. Rainbow Dash leaned in to attack, jabbing her hoof towards his chest. Kling positioned his forelegs in front, blocking the attack. His belly wobbled and Rainbow Dash was pushed back.

Jolt flew past Kling, spinning through the air with that sadistic smile on his face. His blades crashed against Rainbow Dash’s. His body twisted midair as he unleashed a barrage of kicks towards her face. She kicked back, knocking his lower hooves away. He came at her once more, followed by Ripple and Kling.

Rainbow Dash flew to the side, drawing Kling in to attack. Kling continued, slowly throwing his hooves at Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash ducked under him and flew up, hovering behind him. She tried to strike his back but was stopped by his sloppily thrown backwards kick. Kling turned around, his eyes full of rage. Rainbow Dash dodged another set of blows from Jolt and Ripple, circling around Kling.

Kling came at her once more, his strikes more intent and powerful than before. That’s right you dumb oaf, get angry. You get careless when you get angry. Rainbow Dash continued circling, dodging attacks as she went. Rainbow Dash waited as Kling’s foreleg edged near her. Just a little closer.

Rainbow Dash waited as the blade inched closer before she twisted her torso to the side, barely dodging the attack. His foreleg slid past her. Wasting no time, Rainbow Dash leaned in, wrapping her forelegs around his outstretched left foreleg. She began twisting it, eliciting a gasp.

She twisted the foreleg further, leaving his elbow joint fully exposed. She quickly lifted her hind leg around his foreleg and kicked downward, snapping the bone. Kling’s scream ripped through the air. Rainbow Dash backed away with a sudden burst of speed. Ripple and Jolt shot through the air, aiming for her.

Their attacks were fast. She had to be careful. She heard another flapping of wings as Kling flew forward, his broken foreleg swaying to the side. He slashed sloppily through the air with his remaining hoof-blade. It would be simple now.

Rainbow Dash flew above him, dodging another attack from the others, and stabbed downward, cutting through his right foreleg. He screamed in agony as the other two froze in place. One down. Two to go.

Kling continued screaming as he tried to move his useless forelegs, audibly grinding his teeth together. “You-You stupid whore! I’ll kill you for that!” he yelled through the screams.

“That’s enough,” Jolt said calmly, flying in front of him alongside Ripple.

“You’re too badly wounded to continue,” Ripple agreed.

“I-I need to get her back. I-”

“You’re too weak for that,” Jolt barked back with a scowl. Jolt looked over to Ripple and they both nodded. Faster than Rainbow Dash could speak, they thrust their hoof-blades through Kling’s fat stomach.

After a few seconds, they retracted their hoof-blades, sending blood raining down Kling’s legs. “You...guys...why,” Kling grunted with a shocked expression. His pupils whitened as he fell from the sky like a limp rag doll.

Rainbow Dash could barely move as a mixture of shock and anger filled the pits of her stomach. “You monsters!” she yelled at the top of her lungs. “You were on the same side! He was your comrade!”

They laughed.

“There’s no such thing as comrades or friends,” Jolt said with a smile.

“There’s only the weak and the strong,” Ripple continued. “These are the tenants that we’ve learned. These are the truths that Colonel Sharp has taught us.”

“Kling was weak,” Jolt added, “so he had to be eliminated. I wonder if you will be the same?”

Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes and held her hoof-blades at the ready. Sweat dripped down her brow and ran through her forehead. These guys aren’t equine. Images of Sharp and that sadistic smile flashed before her.

She began shaking. These guys are strong. I have no choice.

Twilight Sparkle jumped and ran, nearly tumbling as she evaded blast after blast of magic. It was difficult to hear at this altitude, but she could still hear the screaming and crying as ponies killed each other to her left and her right. Twilight continued to sprint, evading a passing fire spell. She tripped over a rock, causing her to fall on her sides. Her hind leg was bleeding now, scraped by the small jagged edges of the bothersome rock.

A unicorn came into Twilight’s vision, baring a dagger. Twilight rolled to the side, barely dodging the dagger as it stabbed into the earth. A swirl of orange magic shot from behind Twilight, knocking the unicorn to the ground. Star Dust ran and helped Twilight to her hooves. She took the initiative and moved in front, crouching low.

Beside Star Dust was Big Macintosh, safely hidden under the protection of her magic, deflecting any stray bullets that made their way towards the trio.

Star Dust picked up speed, barely dodging an arrow. “Some rendezvous this is,” she complained. She slid to a stop as another arrow shot from a unicorn with a wooden bow in her magical grasp. Star Dust deflected the arrow with a small magical barrier and blasted the ground, causing razor sharp icicles to erupt from the ground. The unicorn was impaled from a dozen different angles as her bow fell to the ground.

Twilight shivered at the sight but continued running. She could still see it in Star Dust’s eyes. No matter how hard she tried to hide the fear and the guilt, it was still so apparent to Twilight. There was a sadness at the moment that she killed, a faint emptiness along in Star Dust’s eyes, disappearing a moment later as she regained focus. She shook when she ran. They all did. Even the lumbering red stallion seemed inflicted with the same fear as they ran across the war torn mountain pass, eyeing the snow caked top in the far distance. They were getting closer.

Breathing heavily, Twilight yelled, “Whatever the Germans are after, it’s on top of this mountain!”

“Eeyup,” Big Macintosh agreed, but how are we s’posed to get up there with all this fightin’ goin’ on?”

Star Dust bit her lip. “We need to circle around the fighting. We’ll stay as close to the mountain edges as possible and sneak through the fighting.”

“And if the enemy has already thought of somepony doing that?” Twilight asked wearily.

“I haven’t thought that far ahead,” Star Dust admitted. Twilight gulped at the prospect and followed them as they ran closer to the edges of the mountain, a steep cliff that would send them pummeling hundreds of feet to the ground below. From this height, she could see the battle still raging on below. They all looked so small, like insignificant ants.Twilight thought of Shining Armor. She wondered if he would be okay.

“Twilight!” Star Dust yelled, breaking her concentration. She lept back, evading the downward swing of an axe. A pony teleported in front of the axe, a stallion. Twilight fell backwards as he swung the axe once more, nicking off several loose strands of her mane.

Twilight rolled to her right as the axe chopped along the ground. She was getting closer to the edge. Her vision spun as she rolled. She got an idea.

The axe cut downward. It landed harder than before, forcing the unicorn to forcefully lift the blade from the earth. Twilight stopped mid roll, her chest to the ground. She twisted her neck and faced the unicorn. Quickly, she reached for her blade, but was unable to pull it from its sheathe. Even as she reached for it, it felt...tainted. All she could think of was that unicorn male that she had slaughtered like some sort of monster.

The unicorn took advantage of Twilight’s hesitation, swinging wildly as Twilight clumsily maneuvered through the snow, unable to think. For a moment, the blade came within inches of Twilight’s neck, only to drop to the ground as a blast of orange sent the unicorn past the cliff and into the abyss. Twilight forced back vomit as she faced the source of the blast.

In front of her, Star Dust fought a well armored pegasus mare. Star Dust continued to pelt blasts of magic as the mare swerved out of harm’s way, dodging each attack. She was fast. Star Dust continued to fire attacks from her horn, each missing their target. She reached behind her back and unsheathed her blade from its leather scabbard. The pegasus’s hoof-blade hit Star Dust’s sword with a resounding clang.

Star Dust leapt forward, bouncing off her forelegs. She continued the assault, swinging overhead. The pegasus blocked her attacks and shot forward and downward, cutting along Star Dust cheeks before landing in the snow as she prepared to bounce back.

Star Dust saw the opportunity and struck the pegasus’s hooves with a frost spell. The ice from the ground shot up, spreading through the pegasus’s body as her skin and fur transformed into a statue of ice.

Star Dust began breathing heavily, her blade at her side. She turned to face Big Macintosh and Twilight. “Let’s go!” she yelled breathlessly. They continued to follow her, running past the soldiers as they fought and killed each other. Twilight had now familiarized herself with the smell of blood. It was all round her now. She began to shake as she remembered that mare in the snow. She had tried to attack Twilight. Now she was dead, a huge dash running down her chest from Twilight’s blade.

I have to stay focused, she repeated to herself. They were almost there. Just a little further and they would pass the head of the enemy encampment. They stopped.

In front was no less than a dozen unicorns and pegasi, protecting all sides of the only way up the mountain. They stood there, scowling. Twilight backed up, fearfully. “What now?” she whimpered. She tried to look around, but couldn’t see past them. They could teleport, but there was a strong chance that if they did, they would simply kill them soon after. They were still too far from the head of the enemy encampment. If she was able to properly see or visualize it, she might be able to teleport there, but as of now she lacked the strength for such a long range teleport and lacked the sight to properly do so.

Star Dust stared at the soldiers thoughtfully. “Twilight. Big Macintosh,” she said without looking. “I have an idea. You’re going to have to trust me.”

Twilight and Big Macintosh stared at the soldiers. They both nodded. The soldiers began running towards them. Star Dust quickly reached in her bag, tied to her chainmail armor. From it, she pulled out a thin piece of string. She focused on the string, using her magic to stretch it and make it thicker.

Once it had stretched its reach to Big Macintosh and Twilight, she telekinetically wrapped the front of the rope across her waist. Bits of rope branched out, tightening around Big Macintosh. Twilight squirmed as the end of the rope began zipping around her stomach. Star Dust began backing up.

“Star Dust,” Twilight stammered.

She continued backing up, nearing the edge of the cliff.

“Star Dust, you’re at the edge.”

She kept backing up.

If you’re not careful, you’ll fall!”

She leaped backwards, falling down the edge of the cliff. Twilight gulped as the rope tugged her, sending her over the side of the mountain.

Chapter 14: Howling of the Timberwolves

Darkness. No matter how many times she blinked, it was the same. The stone floor felt cold and damp against Applejack's hooves. Step by step, she moved through the black void as a sudden gust of wind sent a shiver down her spine. Suddenly, a thick masculine voice cut through the darkness. It was singing, singing the same sorrowful song that plagued her dreams from one night to the next. Applejack ignored it as she continued to maneuver through the darkness.

Walking became running. She galloped as the singing grew closer. It was all around her, choking the air from her throat. She lost her balance and crashed against the cold hard ground. The pain lasted only an instant, washing away as a wave of light bathed over her. The singing turned to silence and the pain turned to numbness as everything eroded away under the blinding light.

The light dimmed and retreated through a set of iron bars on high stone walls. The room became clear to her now. The walls opened up and the pale grey stone made itself visible against the thin rays of light that gleamed from above. It was clear to Applejack now. A prison.

She twisted around, facing away from the iron bars and began running. She couldn’t see the walls, only the endless expanse of stone beneath her hooves and the dark columns in the distance. No matter how far she ran, the floor continued to grow. Sweat dripped from her brow and her legs began to ache. She didn’t stop, even as she began to hear the distant feminine sobbing cloaked in the darkness.

It grew closer and closer, yet she paid it no heed. Not until she was standing in front of the nameless, faceless figure; a dark silhouette. She slowed to a halt, scanning the figure’s features. Even with her bare head and her harrowing sobs, she knew the voice; she knew the figure. It was her. It was her painful cries and her faceless shape.

Applejack inched forward. Her figure was standing over something: a simple, blue blanket lay across the stone floor. The figure began crying louder, gripping her darkened chest as she fell onto the floor. Applejack walked around the figure, looming over the blanket. She could make out the shape underneath the covers now: the shape of a pony. Someone was underneath those covers. She leaned down, gripping the edges of the blanket with her teeth.

Her heart began to race as she tugged on the blanket, slowly pulling it away. A white glow radiated from the edges of the blanket as she continued to pull. She whipped her head back, ripping the blanket from the floor. A white light rose from the silhouette of a pony, swallowing the room.

She awoke with a gasp, drenched in sweat. Applebloom snapped her head back. Granny Smith gave Applejack a look of confusion. Applejack gave a sigh of relief. She was no longer in the stone prison; she was sitting in the back of a truck, lit by the faint glow of the lantern by Granny Smith’s side.

Applebloom leaned closer. “What’s wrong?”

“It’s alright,” she said in between breaths. “Just a dream, sugarcube.”

They hit a bump in the road, causing the truck to shake. Granny Smith wrapped her scarf tightly around her neck as she stared at the lantern. A howling pierced the night air, causing Applejack to shudder.

“They don’t have timberwolves back in Ponland. Did I ever tell you kids about them?”

Applejack and Applebloom shook their heads.

“I grew up in Germaneigh with my mammy and pappy. Back then, Germaneigh was still a republic. Anyways, the senate would always ring the bells whenever war was declared. Every time, without fail, the timberwolves would start howling right when the bells did. All the old timers said that it was the wolves shouting their support, riding alongside us in battle, ready to rip apart any country that we fought with. I left for Ponland by the time I was full grown, but I heard about it from my mam and pap who still lived there. It was on the eve of the Great War, when the bells were rung just like they always had been. Everyone expected the timberwolves to cry up a storm. That night was silent. They never spoke up until one stormy night, when everypony was asleep and the bells of war had long been rung. That night, the wolves howled longer than anypony had ever heard. That night was the Battle for Horseshoe Bay, the turning point of the war. Germaneigh thought that they would catch Solaria with their pants down. Turns out, Solaria was a bushel smarter than they gave ‘em credit for. It was the bloodiest massacre that Germaneigh had ever seen. Thousands died trying to reach the shores. Even more were killed when they tried to escape. They say that night the timberwolves didn’t ride alongside Germaneigh. They rode to eat what was left.”

“Why are they howling now?” Applebloom asked, huddling next to Applejack.

“Not sure,” she responded. She smiled, “Maybe they’re just hungry. Ain’t no need to fret, child. I’m just an old mare long past her prime. What do I know?” Applebloom nodded, still hugging Applejack’s sides. After a few more moments, the truck came to a sudden halt.

She moved through the air, rising higher and higher. Images of Colonel Sharp flashed in her mind as she dodged Ripple's hoof-blade. The way they had torn their weapons through the body of their comrade; the way Kling's body flailed through the air like some sort of ragdoll. It made her blood boil and freeze over in an instant as the cold revelation hit her. Was she really that different?

She had killed plenty of ponies in her life, plenty of griffons as well, but never her own comrades. A life is a life, she reminded herself. Where does one draw the line? Below her, she watched as her ponies scattered through the snowy woods, slaughtering Neighpon soldiers one by one while they did the same. Those deaths are on me as well. I gave the commands.

Further south, thick smoky fingers rose into the atmosphere. Remnants of an airship laid against the sandy shores. It was too burnt for Rainbow Dash to recognize the ship's allegiance. Ponies, small as ants, ran out from the ships screaming as they desperately tried to escape the blazing inferno. Above the burning remains, airships circled the sky, firing blasts of missiles and cannonfire. Bits of metal flew from the sky as the sides of an Alliance airship was caught aflame.

To the east, in the distant mountaintops, she could see ponies gathering in circles and scurrying across the mountain. Is this what it feels like to command? Is this how Queen Trixie or President Spitfire or King Filthy Rich sees everyone? Like little ants following their every command?

She was so lost in her thoughts that Jolt’s left hook nearly sliced her in two. She leapt back as his blade struck the empty air. She glanced down and a smile formed across her face.

Jolt came from above, kicking at her with the weight of his left hind leg. Rainbow Dash blocked his attack with her own hind leg and shot her left foreleg at Jolt, aiming for his throat. His wings shifted as he pushed himself to the right of Rainbow Dash's attack. She flapped her wings forward, propelling her backwards.

Almost done. She ascended further, above the mountaintops and gazed down at the world beneath her. Below her, Jolt and Ripple flew side by side in pursuit. She turned her eyes west, past the forest where a spiral column of water was rising from the depths of a nearly frozen lake. Pegasi rotated around the liquid spiral while others soared above, kicking bits of cloud together. Rainbow Dash tapped her transmitter.

"Team Bravo, this is Dash. You guys almost done?"

A male voice responded. "We just need a little more time. We're halfway through siphoning the water. We've already got three pegasi trying to structure the cloud formation."

Ripple was closing in, her forelegs outstretched. Rainbow Dash bit her lip. “Fine. Contact me immediately after you’re done.” Rainbow Dash hung up and turned around, dodging Ripple’s right hoof-blade. She swung her right foreleg upward, her blade inches from Ripple’s scalp.

Ripple caught Rainbow’s blade with her own. Jolt came from her right, swinging both blades as he joined them in their dance of death.

Together, Jolt and Ripple encircled Rainbow Dash. They were quick. Just a passing glance of their blades nearly took her head clean off.

Rainbow Dash exchanged blow for blow, waltzing through the empty skies as Jolt and Ripple came from every possible direction. Over her, under her, to her side. Rainbow Dash deftly maneuvered through their attacks. With each blow she deflected and launched her counterattack.

Jolt sliced horizontally, cutting off a loose strand of her mane. The transmitter under her ear began buzzing. She ducked under Ripple’s blade.

Rainbow Dash tapped her neck. “Major, the structure is complete!” She glanced down. Above the lake where the spiraling water had once been, a giant grey cloud towered above the entirety of the lake.

“Captain, you need to get your team away from there ASAP!”

“Major?” he said in confusion.

“These guys are on a whole different league than any of you. I need them cornered in there. Alone. Get out of there now! That’s an order!”

Before he could argue, Rainbow dash had cut the transmission and swung her blade vertically, gliding against Jolt’s left hoof-blade. Ripple came from behind, thrusting her blade past Rainbow Dash’s wings.

She swerved from Ripple and Jolt as she glanced back at the lake. She continued to fly backwards. Her ear buzzed. "Major, we've evacuated the structure!"

"Good, ke-" she started to say before Jolt cut the side of her neck, severing the cord of her transmitter. Blood began to gush from her, down the snipped wire as she jumped back and searched for an opening. They were coming at all the speed, intensity, and savagery that one might expect from one of one of Sharp's disciples. I need to get out of here fast.

There, she noted as their blades twirled past her torso. In a single swift motion, she curled her forelegs against her chest and spun her entire body through the air. At the end of her spin, she stopped abruptly, extending both forelegs diagonally downward. The air ripple and quaked as a vortex of air shot out from around Rainbow Dash. Both Jolt and Ripple were forced back, blocking their faces with their blades.

In that instant, Rainbow Dash pushed her hind legs inward. Her wings flared. Faster than the wind. I am speed, incarnated. She descended past Jolt and Ripple with a thunderous boom as the air parted around her.

She could barely see ahead. Only the faint outlines of the looming cloud stood out against the blur of colors and the rushing winds. The air crackled and burst in a deafening roar as she broke the sound barrier. For a moment, a thought crossed her mind. I could go farther. I know I can.

Nopony had ever gone faster than the speed of sound before, but there were legends that told otherwise. Stories were told that it was possible to go even faster. They spoke tales of a pony that was fast enough to bend the colors from the sky. Was it possible? Was it truly possible for Rainbow Dash to reach that next level?

She shoved those thoughts aside. I have to defeat them, she remembered. If I don’t, those guys down there are as good as dead.

She came to a halt, spreading a rupture through the air. She was now standing above the dense layers of the cloud, its shadow blackening the lake below. They were behind her now. Ripple’s silver mane flowed back against the rushing current. Jolt wore that same sadistic grin as he descended. They both landed softly against the cloud’s surface.

He laughed. “I heard a lot of things about you, Rainbow Dash. Running wasn’t one of them.”

“Jolt, quit wasting your time talking to this coward,” Ripple said with a scowl. “She’s gonna be dead soon anyway.”

“You’re wrong,” Rainbow Dash said, “because I’m going to be the fastest pony in the world. Until then, I refuse to die.”

“You?” Ripple snorted. “How exactly do you plan on doing that?”

“I’m going to break the color barrier.” The words came out of Rainbow Dash’s mouth faster than she could register what they meant.

They both laughed. “The color barrier is just a myth,” Jolt said.

“You’re not even a second rate solider. A rat has a better chance of learning how to fly.”

“Really? Wanna try your luck at killing a second rate soldier, then?” Rainbow Dash said with a sly grin.

Without hesitation, Rainbow Dash threw herself into the cloud. The fluffy surface tickled her fur as she continued to descend. It was completely dark at first, nothing but an infinite sea of black. It was only a few moments until the world opened up. The darkness of the cloud’s dense exterior opened up into a world of swirling wind and bubbles of grey and white. She was in the interior structure, the most vulnerable and malleable section.

Moments later, Ripple and Jolt emerged from the puffy ceiling, floating through the endless, darkened expanse. Rainbow Dash fell back and began flying through the cloud’s hollow insides. She began hovering low, kicking several loose tufts out of her way. She reached even lower and began sliding her hind legs against the ground layer.

“Luring us into a cloud?” Jolt yelled from behind. “You remember that we’re both pegasus ponies right? A fluffy cloud’s not going to save you.”

She changed directions, still sliding against the dark ground. She blocked Jolt’s vertical swing and flew past him. She could see a stream of smoke rising from below her lower hooves. The pegasus magic trickled down every inch of her body as a spark shot up from behind her.

A yellow flash against gray. Writhing, twisting currents of electricity shot up and spread through the ground like a thousand tiny leeches. It ran through the ceiling, traveling through the hollow space with blinding speeds.

Rainbow Dash hovered above the ground as Jolt and Ripple appeared before her. Jolt thrust his blade inches from Rainbow Dash’s belly. She swiped it away with her left foreleg and swung a right hook, the blade grazing along his cheeks.

Rainbow Dash jumped back as a bolt of lightning shot down, filling the gap between her and Jolt. In that split second, Ripple’s hind legs collided against her side. Pain shot through her torso, but she continued to block, retreating as the lightning fell all around her.

Jolt laughed as he sliced a gash in Rainbow Dash’s left hind leg. The blood ran down her leg, muddying the grey surface below. “It was clever, I admit. Luring us into this cloud. At first, it appeared like you were just a rookie soldier trying to get a slight advantage. Not many ponies can create lightning by themselves; you should be proud. However, you’re in just as much danger as us.”

Rainbow Dash smiled and circled around them. Lightning flashing behind her. She lunged forward.

She stopped. The world faded in and out as the bolt of lightning arched and slammed into her back. She felt scared. The world changed colors and speeds at a moment’s notice. Jolt and Ripple multiplied and divided in number. Her hoof-blades burst and shattered as they fell through the cloud layers. Her entire body began working against her as a spasm of pain ran throughout her being. I-I can’t die like this…not here. The world began to blacken. Pegasus. I…I am a pegasus.

That was when she saw the light, a bright sweltering fire flashing in the corner of her eyes. The pain was gone and replaced with something...different; a sort of tranquility. Another bolt of lightning shot through the top of her head. It ran through her body like trinkles of warm water. Electricity surged through her being. It ran through her muscles, through her fur, through her flesh, and down to her very bone.

I am a pegasus. The words made so much sense now. The storm wasn’t her enemy. It wasn’t a simple diversion or some last ditch shelter. It was her friend; her ally; her power. She was no longer Rainbow Dash of Lunaria; she was lightning, the rain transformed.

For the first time in her life, Rainbow Dash opened her eyes. She looked down at the clouds and the winds as the funnels of lighting. My tools. My world.

“I am a pegasus,” Rainbow Dash said as she gazed down at the puny pegasi standing before her. Jolt’s complacent smile had turned agape. Ripple was shaking with fear. Electricity continued to flow from mane to tail as she floated above them. She moved forward. They began to back up.

I am a Pegasus. Her movements were a flash of light. She was in between them, only looking forward. Electricity poured from her body, spreading onto Jolt and Ripple like a swarm of angry hornets. They screamed, silenced only an instant later. Their bodies fell beneath the sea of cloud.

Her beating heart seemed to calm as the electricity left her body, flowing out in streams of blue and yellow. She felt light headed. She couldn’t tell when she had started falling. The world choked her as she fell against the soft fluffy ground.

Twilight Sparkle screamed as she fell through the air, attached by a magical tether to Big Macintosh and Star Dust. The roaring ice cold winds splashed against her face, burning her lungs as she screamed.

Star Dust was falling closest to the ground with a smile on her face. She's actually enjoying this. Star Dust's horn flared as the air began to change colors. Bright orange blasted from her horn, forming a pure white orb in front of her. The orb expanded, growing larger and extending past Twilight as its white walls passed through her body. The sphere which encapsulated the three of them continued to grow as it changed shaped, transforming into translucent white cylindrical shell.

The rushing winds were silenced by the towering walls. The only sound heard was Big Macintosh and Twilight's screaming.

"What on earth are you doing?" Twilight yelled.

Star Dust grinned. "Haven't you seen gravitation spells before?"

Twilight's mouth froze. That's a high level spell. Star Dust and I shouldn't be able to cast a spell of that caliber yet.

Twilight's thoughts snapped back to reality as she came closer to the ground. In only a few meters, she would be nothing but a splatter on the side of the mountain. Star Dust was still falling. Is this...

They stopped. They were floating through the air, surrounded on all sides by the white cone.

"This spell," Twilight began to say, "does this mean-"

Her words only came out as a high pitched squeal as she was shot into the air. Big Macintosh and Star Dust followed behind as they soared higher and higher.

Twilight wiggled and squirmed against the magic tether. They were all screaming this time, Big Mac and Twilight in terror and Star Dust in absurd delight. Even as they rose above the mountainside, she continued to laugh.

She could see the chaos below them. Ponies continued to run in circles as they clashed in the snow. Axe against shield against spell against sword. They fell like dominoes, leaving a river of blood running down the pass. Griffons flew down, fighting against flying pegasi. They rose past them all.

Twilight could feel her heart stop beating as they reached the apex of their flight. For just a moment, she had time to gasp. An orange ray splashed against the ice below. Twilight was flung forward. The rope grew taut and she changed direction, heading away from the mountain pass.

Twilight couldn’t see her, but she could hear her voice tearing through the wind. “Twilight, I set us on a course to the top. Unfortunately, I misjudged our trajectory. At our current rate, we'll end up flying right over the mountain. That last spell took it all out of me. Any ideas?”

"What? Why would you do that?" she yelled in response. Twilight held her shock as she tried to gather her scrambled thoughts. If she could catch a glimpse of the ground, she could teleport straight down. No, she mentally corrected herself. If we do that, Big Macintosh would be stranded. Teleporting multiple ponies took an immense amount of magical stamina, more than Twilight or Star Dust could currently muster.

Her face lit up. “Star Dust,” she shouted, trying to move her head to face her, “I have an idea!”

She had to act quickly. Below, on the mountaintops, a splotch of purple and silver clashed in the snow. Hundreds of ponies and griffons were fighting below. Even if she successfully landed, what then? Fight soldier after soldier after bloody soldier until the last pony is standing?

The ground shifted below them as they continued to fly faster and faster. First, I have to land us safely. I have to be careful. I've never tried anything like this before. Step one: change the trajectory. She faced upward, struggling against the passing winds. She closed her eyes and fired a blast of forceful magic from her horn. Lavender erupted from her horn with the force of a volcano. She was the first to begin the sudden descent. The others came after, attached by magic rope.

Step two: Protect all ponies from impact. A transparent purple bubble spawned from her horn and encircled the three of them. Step three: slow rate of impact. Swirls of watery purple liquid flowed from her horn, coating the insides of the barrier. The purple liquid spread throughout the bubble, expanding and sloshing until it had completely transformed the insides into a liquid mass of malleable purple goo. Step four: brace for impact.

Twilight fell on her back against the soft, squishy insides of her barrier. Big Macintosh came next, rolling down the sides, followed by Star Dust. Snow splashed up from their impact. Twilight could barely make out the outside world. She could see the ice, snow, dirt, and...wood?

She blinked. They were still falling through the snow. More splinters of wood cracked beneath and rose as they crashed through. She tried to look down, but couldn't see past the thick liquid.

Deeper they went. The sky above was barely visible now, except for a bright square above them. Instead of wood, bits of stone began chipping away under their shield.

Finally, their descent stopped as Twilight, Big Macintosh, and Star Dust continued to slide against the barrier, trying to regain their senses. Still lying on her back, Twilight popped the barrier, causing it to burst into an explosion of slick, slushy purple. Twilight fell against the hard stone ground and struggled to her hooves, coughing as she took a deep breath. She faced the others, who were attempting to do the same. "Are you guys okay?" she asked weakly.

They nodded weakly as Twilight flashed her horn, lighting the darkened room. They were in some sort of hallway, encased in stone tiles and cobwebs. Twilight examined the walls. On each was a different picture, each simplistic in design and carved into the wall. They depicted ponies dressed in regal outfits, ponies holding swords in their teeth, and even a crude map of the world. “What is all of this?” Twilight pondered aloud.

Star Dust lit her horn and began examining the wall, running her hoof along the thin lines of each drawing. “These are old,” Star Dust said quietly.

“Should we try to head back up?” Twilight asked. They could still see the sky, beaming sunlight down from the narrow shaft that they had fallen into.

“Too high to climb. We’re probably several stories under the mountain. Besides, this is too strange to pass up. I heard tales growing up that there were cities underneath some of East Lunaria's mountain ranges. Some say that they were built as temporary refuges for the first settlers of the Eastern Continent thousands of years ago.”

“Thousands of years ago?” Big Macintosh repeated, confused. “I thought ponies only came over once the princesses disappeared. That was only only nine hundred years ago or so.”

“Big Macintosh, are you familiar with the story of the three tribes?” Star Dust asked.

He nodded. “Eeyup. Pegasus, earth ponies, and unicorns, right?”

“Precisely. Well, rumor has it that there was a fourth tribe. They say that they were formed during the great winter, before the great exodus to central Equestria. Ponies from each of the three tribes joined together in secrecy, leaving their old ones behind. They were tired of the senseless fighting and sought to leave the mainland behind in search of a new land and a new home where they could prosper. When they arrived on the shores of the Eastern Continent, they searched all across the land in search of a home. They built houses and cities in mountains and in distant fields as they marched on the terrain. Eventually, they headed north and founded a city, their final home. It was said that in that city, they thrived and prospered. They developed all sorts of languages and technology more advanced than even today's. Unfortunately, even if there was a place like that, we have yet to find it. Besides, it’s all just stories and legends told by old stallions and mares to naive little fillies. Still, it’s very odd that we’d find a place like this in the middle of a mountain.”

They walked down the dimly lit hallway, examining more drawings. The stone corridor expanded into a large rotunda with several hallways and exits at the end of the room. In the center of the room was a cracked, white, round altar built of several columns. Its top was a jagged circle with small yellow gem sticking from the top.

Twilight Sparkle attempted to touch it, only to jump an instant later. “It’s hot!” she shouted. She circled around the altar, eyeing the yellow gem.

Big Macintosh walked up and attempted to touch it. His reaction was the same. “It’s like the darn thing is one fire!” he proclaimed as he jumped away. Star Dust nervously approached it and lifted her foreleg.

"Be careful," Twilight warned her. Star Dust inched closer to the gem. Her hoover glided over the gem, stroking the edges. “Y-You’re touching it,” Twilight said in shock. "How?"

Star Dust seemed absolutely entranced by this golden gem. “It feels strange...like I’ve seen this before.”

Clicking and the sound of spinning gears came from inside the altar. It split open, allowing the yellow gem to fall in the growing chasm between the altar. The columns of the altar grew wider as a glass case supported by a thin bar of metal rose out of the chasm. Inside it was a small red shard. It twinkled at the light from Twilight’s horn. The light reflected from its jagged edges and shined brightly through the glass.

Twilight cautiously approached the glass container. “It looks like a red crystal fragment,” she deduced.

Star Dust stepped forward. “What’s it doing here?”

“I don’t know,” she said as she began to shoot a thin beam through the glass. “But I want to find out.”

Twilight moved her head, circling it as the beam cut through the glass. After the incision was done, she lifted the loose piece of glass with her magic and flung it to the side, shattering upon impact with the ground.

She leaned closer and reached for the shard with her magical grip. She picked it up and drew it closer, gazing upon its edges and the shimmering edges of the shard. Star Dust and Big Macintosh walked behind, looking over her shoulder.

A pained voice ran in her mind as she held it, lasting only a second. "Help...me." She turned her head.

“Twilight, y’all alright?” Big Macintosh asked.

"I...I heard something," Twilight said in a fearful whisper. She continued to stare at the shard. Her eyes grew wide as the room around her began to shrink and her friend's voices became quiet.

Images seared into her mind. A sky of red. A city with glass domes and towers of glass and crystal. Ponies were screaming. They all ran. Some old, some young, some had families. In the end, they all ran. A flash of blue. Two ponies, wings and a horn. A hourglass. Silence.

She didn't remember when she began to fall, only that Big Macintosh was grabbing hold of her just before she was about to hit the ground. The crystal shard was still in her magical grasp. She struggled as she regained consciousness. She moved the crystal shard close to her chest.

“Twilight,” Big Macintosh began, “what was-”

Faint shouts could be heard in the hallway that they had entered from. “It was around here! Search everything. If it moves, kill it.”

“Soldiers,” Star Dust mumbled. “We need to get out of here. Twilight, can you...Twilight?”

She drew the crystal closer as more images pierced their way into her mind. Fire. Screaming. The images blurred together in Twilight’s mind as her body began to spasm.

“Twilight!” Star Dust whispered as she tried to grab hold of her. Twilight’s horn flared as a bright aura began to surround the three of them.

There was a soldier in lavender. Two stars decorated his cloak. “She’s got the crystal!” he shouted.

Soldiers in armor, bearing swords, rushed forward as magic swirled around the trio. In a flash they were gone.

Smoke, snow, and bits of rock fell from the indent in the side of the mountain where Siegfried had been thrown. Clumps of snow fell of like raindrops, scattering amongst the ground. Shining Armor placed his ethereal lance in front of him, facing forward. He tightened his rose tinted armor around his chest. Moments later, rock rocks fell and the ice began to crunch under Siegfried's hoof steps as he stepped away from the mountain, blood dripping from his forehead.

"A pony hasn't made me bleed in quite some time," he said as he walked. "I underestimated you severely. For that, I apologize. Tell me, Shining Armor, for what cause do you fight? Money? Thrill? Protecting someone dear to you?"

Shining Armor backed up. "What does it matter to you? Why do you fight? Why do you serve a tyrant intent on controlling the world?

He laughed. " Young shield of Britannia, even if I told you, I doubt that you'd understand or find reasoning in my madness." His curved sword flew to his side. The hilt of the blade burst into an indigo flame, igniting the metal. The monstrous fire spread past the edges, making a thin sea of fire around the metal. "The time for words and reasoning is over. You stand in the way of my mission." He disappeared in a flash of violet.

He was in front of Shining Armor now, thrusting the tip of his flame crusted sword into Shining Armor’s lance. He teleported once more. Shining Armor held his ground and looked forward. He closed his eyes as magic washed over his body. When his eyes opened, they were no longer calm cerulean but a harsh empty void of whiteness. Through them, he could see past the mountains, and up the distant landscape. He saw past the winds and the clouds, all the way to the top of the mountains. He noticed a strange object floating through the air, three dots attached by what appeared to be a string.

His ears perked up as he heard the distant screaming on the mountain tops. The faint sound of steel clashing and the crunching of ice became a blur as the world opened up around him. A wisp of air from behind. Shining’s lance was already behind him, blocking the flaming sword. He turned to face him.

Siegfried grinded his teeth as he tried to push his blade through. “That’s very strong defensive magic. Most weapons would have been destroyed by that fire.”

Shining Armor smiled. “My old man taught me pretty well.”

“Indeed,” Siegfried agreed. He jumped back, thrusting his hoof into the ground. A million granites of rock leaped into the air. they hovered against Siegfried’s violet aura. The rocks began to crack and sizzle as tiny points of red poked their way out from the top. The red tips burrowed through, shedding the rock’s like a lizard shedding its skin. From the rocks, sprouted a swarm of tiny red shards, appearing like miniature daggers.

They twirled, flying towards him at lightning fast speeds. He teleported back, dodging the ethereal knives as they rained down from above. He leapt to the side, landing on a single foreleg as he met Siegfried’s blade with his lance.

More rocks rose from the snow, transforming into miniature daggers as they continued to swarm him. Shields summoned around him within an instant, deflecting their blows. The air above him crackled. Shining Armor jumped, striking the point of his lance into the edges of Siegfried’s sword. He was gone once more, clouded by the torrent of knives that continued to pound against his shields.

He held his ground and scanned the shapes around him. More blades flew to his shields as he searched the wind for sounds. There was a ripple. It felt heavy, contrasting with the thin, sharp sound of the tiny blades. Round, it was definitely round. It came hurtling through the snow. Shining Armor teleported back as the ground where he once stood erupted in a flurry of snow and fire. A bomb. He’s charging the snow with high concentrations of magic.

Another ball of magically charged snow came from around the corner. He teleported, reappearing directly in front of Siegfried’s hoof as it crunched through his magic armor. He fell into the snow, gritting his teeth.

Siegfried's sword struck downward. He rolled away, barely dodging the blade as it cut through rock and ice. He leapt back to his hooves, listening to the crackle of his breaking magical armor. He continued to swing his lance, dodging as the blades continued to swarm him on all sides. He jumped back, evading another ball of ice as it destroyed the ground beside him.
Amist the torrent of bombs and blades, smoke began to fill the air, clouding his vision. His eyes zipped from one side to the next, trying to make out the blurry figures hidden behind the smoke. Zigzagging, he ran across the ground. Blades rained down, explosive balls of ice splattered snow against his face.

Something else was mixed in the sea of red. Blue. The ethereal arrow shot through his shield, stabbing through his right foreleg. He screamed in pain as the blood poured down his leg and into the white ground. Another arrow came. Shining Armor grinded his teeth together and teleported away.

He reappeared in a hurried waltz as he awkwardly stumbled through the field of arrows and blades and bombs, still straining his eyes against the thick walls of smoke. Siegfried appeared in between the arrows, his fiery curved blade swinging over his shoulder. Shining Armor crashed into the ground in an attempt to evade his blade. Rocks cut across his face as skidded against the ground. He raised his lance, blocking the oncoming attack.

Siegfried's downward strike came again. Shining rolled, dodging blow after blow. Putting his weight on his left hind leg, he dragged himself from the ground. Their weapons met as Siegfried blasted the ground with his horn. The ice became thin and dark, twisting and writhing into a dark liquid mass. He slipped and fell onto his sides, struggling to keep his balance.

More blades and bombs pressed themselves against Shining Armor's shields, testing his limits. Siegfried's horn glowed white as electricity scattered around it. The electricity spread onto a small orb, tipped against his horn. The sound was deep and pulsing as it grew in size and decreased once again to the size of a pebble. Shining Armor continued to struggle against the black liquid, slipping after every attempt to gain traction.

The white pebble shot off his horn. One moment, he was struggling against the black, the next he was flying through the air, hooves flailing. He felt a sharp pain in his back as he collided against the sides of the mountain. The purple armor that guarded him cracked and fizzled out of existence as he fell onto the ground. Even his ethereal lance was gone, sizzled out of existence in mere seconds.

His legs were bleeding. His sides burned as he tried to stand. Ribs are most likely broken or cracked. He screamed as he tried to take command of his left foreleg. Broken leg. His sensory magic had already faded long before then. His magical stamina was nearly exhausted. Still, Shining tried to peer through the blood that dripped from his forehead.

He couldn't see any more knives or bombs or arrows; only a single figure. Siegfried walked towards him, a towering blue shadow. His flaming sword was still by his side as slowly strutted forward. Shining gave one final attempt at standing, before resigning to his fate.

"You were strong, young shield. I used up much of my magic, more than I have in a very long time," Siegfried said.

He crawled backwards. "Unfortunately, you stand in the ways of my mission. I'm afraid that as long as you continue to impede my mission, you cannot be allowed to live. May you find peace in the next world.

He raised his sword above his head, letting the sun strike against the cackling flames. It was over now. Shining Armor could feel the end nearing as his blade made its downward descent. He closed his eyes. I'm sorry Dad. I promised that I'd make it home.

The blade stopped. Siegfried's transmitter began to blink. He tapped a hoof against his neck. His face was pale. "What do you mean, it's gone? How did you lose it? Two unicorns and an earth pony?" He gritted his teeth. "Very well. The mission has failed. Pull out. You heard me. Retreat back to the camp site immediately. Siegfried, over."

He tapped his neck as the flames receded from his saber. The blade returned to his side and slid into his scabbard. Shining Armor struggled to find the words. "Why...why are you sparing me?"

He turned around. "My fight is finished. With it, so are qualms with you...for now. Your wounds are severe. If you wish to survive, you'd best be quick." With that, he left Shining Armor behind, bleeding out against the rocky landscape.

The moonlight glowed against the parting waters as they lapped against the dock's wooden supports. Above, across the rickety floorboard, Applejack helped Granny Smith out of the truck while Pinkie Pie and Applebloom waited behind them. As Applejack helped her grandmother to the ground, she looked back to the distant buildings gleaming light in the distance. Somewhere in that city, Pinkie's family sat, waiting for their daughter to return. Is Big Mac waiting for us to return?

She continued to walk forward. It was quiet. Pinkie Pie seemed different than her usual self. She smiled, but she was no longer bouncing happily about or chatting excitedly about this and that as she usually did. Applejack sped up her pace and walked alongside her, giving her an encouraging smile. There was a pony waiting for them just like Pinkie Pie had promised them. A small wooden boat with several oars on its side sat beside the dock, swaying in the water.

The pony was a male with a small trench coat, swaying in the wind. On his face was a small stubble of brown hair. He spoke out across the dock. "You got them?"

"Yeah, just...give me a second," Pinkie nervously yelled back. She turned to Applebloom first. She patted her head with her hoof, messing up her rose colored mane. She smiled down at the little filly. "I probably won't see you again until you're older. By then, I'm sure you'll get your cutie mark! I can't wait to see it. We'll have the biggest party ever, with cake and pie and streamers...just you wait."

Applebloom began crying. "I'm gonna miss you, Pinkie. I promise, I'll work real hard and by the next time you see me, I'll definitely have my cutie mark!"

Pinkie gave sullen smile and hugged her tight. She turned to Granny Smith. "I'm so glad that I got to meet you. You had so many fun stories. I hope by the next time I see you, you'll have tons more to tell me!"

Granny Smith smiled through her wrinkled face. "Sure thing. Thank ya for takin' care of my family. In all my years, I ain't never met folks like yours. Thank you."

Pinkie nodded and faced Applejack. Her face drooped. She frowned and twisted her lip as if she was trying to form words. "Applejack,I..."

Applejack raised a hoof to silence her. "Pinkie, I ain't never met anypony like you. You've done so much for all of us. You've saved us. You've made us laugh. You've helped us find a new home. You've done more than I think anyone has ever done for us...for me." Her voice was quivering. She felt something wet falling down her cheeks. "You...You're the best friend I've ever had. Pinkie Pie...I...I..."

Light blindsided her. She raised a hoof to cover her tear filled eyes. There were shouts from across the dock as shadowy figures stood against the blinding light. Ponies in violet jackets ran from all directions, pointing hoof-guns towards them.

Applejack felt her heart stop. "No," she whispered to herself. Applejack stumbled backwards. "No," she said louder. Without thought, she wrapped her forelegs around Pinkie Pie. "No...no...no," she said, sobbing. Applebloom hugged Applejack's hind leg. Granny Smith grew closer. The pony in the trench coat began turning away, running closer to the boat in a desperate attempt to flee. He was shot down before he landed in the water.

They all stood frozen as they continued to surround them, shouting commands and giving hoof movements. Applejack felt someone push her down against the wooden boards. A hoof pressed into her back. She screamed out in agony as the others were held down by the increasing number of soldiers dressed in lavender. Steel cuffs and sets of chains levitated in front of Applejack.

They continued screaming orders as they placed over her hooves. Two cuffs chained together, two connecting her forelegs and two connecting her hind legs. They did the same to the others, even little Applebloom and fragile Granny Smith. They were forced to their hooves.

Soldiers ran in front of Applejack and behind her, prodding their hoof-guns against her. A ragged cloth was levitated to her face. She tried to back away but the cloth wrapped around her eyes and tightened around the back of her head. Everything was black.

"Help! Applejack, what's going on?" Applebloom cried out.

"Be brave, child," Granny Smith's voice quivered.

"This can't be happening," Applejack whimpered as tears streamed down her face, wetting the cloth. "No. Please, no."

The point of their guns poked against her hind legs, forcing her forward. She continued on, hitting her forelegs against the cold metal of what appeared to be a truck. She clumsily worked her way inside the truck.

Chapter 15: Strange Lands

Twilight Sparkle shifted back and forth between consciousness as the sun’s rays began to pierce through her eyelids. Steadily, her eyes fluttered open. What happened?

Slowly, she stood on all fours, stumbling as she adjusted to the pain in her legs. She paused and began rubbing circles against her forehead as she closed her eyes. Her mind was in a haze. Siegfried. Star Dust. Crystal Shard. She slowly pressed her hooves into the soft soil, ruffling the grass. Grass? Her eyes opened wide. She wasn’t in the snowy landscapes of East Lunaria...no, she was somewhere else. She looked down where the lush mass of green rolled steadily to form a hill. Where am I?

Her body twisted in panic as her eyes darted from place to place. In her confusion, she stumbled against the grass and crashed her sides against a tree. Pain shot through her body as she stifled a scream. Pink petals poured down, landing against her mane and crawling across her face.

“Ugh...what...happened?”

Twilight jumped back, concentrating magic into her horn. She released it as she recognized the grey coated unicorn. “Star Dust!” she shouted. “Are you alright?” Her short purple mane was in knots, and her eyes wandered uneasily as she began to stand.

“Twilight, is that you?” she mumbled as she shook her legs about. Behind her, Big Mac stood in a similar state of confusion, cringing as his eyes slowly opened.

Twilight nodded. “Yeah, it’s me. Are you guys okay?” They nodded.

“Where are we?” Star Dust asked as she turned to face the others.

Twilight set her eyes on the horizon, past the green hills. The land cut off in a series of delicate curves, transitioning to a dark body of water, the sunlight glimmering against the sea’s waves. "I don't know, but this definitely isn’t East Lunaria."

Star Dust walked between Twilight and Big Mac as she stared at the tree above them. From it’s tops, pink petals floated away in the breeze. With her magic, Star Dust grabbed one and carefully lowered it it closer to her face. Her eyebrows furrowed as she leaned in closer, examining its edges.

With a weary frown, she released the leaf and faced Twilight. “These flowers...are a special type of cherry blossom.” She paused, taking a deep breath. “These particular ones only grow in one part of the world: Neighpon.”

“That’s impossible!” Twilight shouted. “Neighpon has a protective barrier around the entire country! How could a simple teleportation spell break though such advanced defensive magic?”

“I don’t know!” Star Dust shouted back. “It was weird, one second we were being chased by those soldiers, next thing that crystal...the crystal!”

Star Dust jumped and began running along the ground as she searched through the grass. She stopped moments later as she scooped up a small red shard in her telekinetic grip. “It was the crystal,” she said, her eyes gazing at the shimmering fragment. “It’s the only explanation.” She looked up and her eyes wandered from Big Macintosh to Twilight.

“But how?” Twilight argued.

“Your magic,” Star Dust said. “Think about it; you were attempting to complete a teleportation spell at the time weren’t you?”

“Yes,” Twilight admitted. “But I only planned to teleport us to the outskirts of the mountain, not here! Unless…unless the crystal somehow altered the effects of my spell.” It was all beginning to make sense now. The gears in her head clicked as she connected the pieces. “Yes. The shard is obviously the remains of a red crystal. Although they are largely untested in terms of what they are, we do know that they can store magic to an extent. It is possible that they can also change the effects of a spell if the crystal is unstable, perhaps even giving it an artificial boost.”

Star Dust nodded. “Meaning that since you teleported while holding the fragment, the magic within it reacted to your spell and increased its effects,” she said confidently. “It’s beginning to make sense now.”

Twilight paused uncomfortably. “However, there’s still one thing that’s bothering me, Star Dust. That machine that was holding the crystal...why did it react to your touch?”

That mysterious set of gears and triggers. For some reason it was only by Star Dust’s hoof that it opened up, allowing them access to that mysterious crystal fragment. Star Dust seemed to ponder it for moment, raising her hoof to her chin where Twilight glimpsed the faint scar around her right foreleg. “I don’t know,” she said, “but I plan on finding out once we get back.”

“Umm,” Big Macintosh interrupted, pointed a hoof over the horizon.

“What is it?” Twilight asked, her eyes following his hoof to the edge of the hill. As she squinted, she could make out the faint outlines of a square. Within it, tendrils of smoke rose by the dozen.

“A village,” Twilight observed. “It could be dangerous. If anyone finds out who we are, we’ll be as good as dead. We’re the enemy after all.”

Star Dust nodded. “True.” Star Dust raised her chin, towards the sunlight as a sudden breeze smacked the three of them, forcing Twilight to shiver. “It’s midday. And it’s winter to top it all off. We need to find a shelter before it gets dark out here. That village may be our best bet. Plus, we might find out information on a way to get out of here.”

Twilight bit her lip. “I guess we don’t really have much of a choice.”

Big Macintosh nodded. “Eeyup.”

“Good. Now that that’s decided, we better start heading there,” Star Dust said as she began removing her armor, still levitating the crystal shard.

“What are you doing?” Twilight asked, confused.

“Take a look at yourself,” she said, pointing a hoof at her. “We look like we just got out of a warzone. We’re trying to blend in, not raise an alarm.”

Twilight had forgotten about her armor. Though all the chaos and confusion, she had bonded with the weight of the metal, donning it like one would a simple shirt. As she removed her chestplate and under armour, she felt oddly naked. It was only then that she noticed the blood that coated the armor, splashed violently across like a sort of war paint.

She had come within an inch of her life numerous times during that battle. It was only by the skin of her teeth that she made it this far with only a few cuts and bruises, notably the scapes along her legs from the constant running and falling. As she laid her bloody sword against the grassy hill, she came to a conclusion that made her shudder.

This isn’t my blood.

The sword’s edge was drenched in a dark shade of red. She shook as she remembered that unicorn mare. She had a black coat, she remembered. A white mane. She could remember every moment as her blade cut through her chest. The sound of flesh being ripped apart by steel. The sound of the final ounces of breath leaving her lungs. The crunch of snow as her lifeless body hit the ground.

She began to shake. Her vision blurred as she stared at her bloody chestplate and the crimson covered sword that lay beside it. What if she had a family? She must have. What about her parents? Siblings? Spouses? The final thought bashed against her mind as she struggled to contemplate the meaning. What is she had a child?

What if she had deprived a child of her mother forever? Was she a monster? The sound of gunfire pelted pounded against her head. Daddy! Daddy! What happened? Are Mommy and Big Brother okay?

“Twilight?” Star Dust said, breaking her fixation on the armor. Twilight’s eyes snapped up. Star Dust and Big Macintosh were already undressed, wearing only small backpacks that they had worn under their armor. “Are you alright?” Star Dust asked with a concerned look about her.

“Yeah,” she said. “Sorry about that.

Star Dust seemed very hesitant to respond as she continued to give Twilight an odd look. “Okay. We better get going then. It looks like it will take about an hour to get there if we head straight.”

Twilight nodded as she followed Star Dust and Big Macintosh down the hill, heading towards the strange village in the distance.

Applejack shuddered as the winter’s deathly chills invaded through the cracks of the van. She tried to curl into a ball, nearly forgetting about the chains that tied her front and back hooves together. She gently raised her head from the ground, wincing in pain from the cold hard metal that her body had adjusted to. In seconds, she could feel the jagged metal scratching against the skin under her fur little by little.

Still, even past the constant vibrations she could see Applebloom and Granny Smith sleeping against the corner, near the back and as far as possible from the tightly locked doors. They too had been chained up like some sort of wild animals. What damage could a little filly and an old mare do? Was this what Germaneigh and Queen Trixie was so afraid of?

She fought to suppress her anger. At first, she cursed Queen Trixie, the armored soldiers, and even that towns pony that had insulted her right before the attack on Waltana. Her anger soon dissipated as she looked at the shackles around her hooves.

She had made so many promises that everything would work out. She had journeyed across two countries, and the end of their troubles was finally in sight. She had gotten so far, yet in the end, it was nothing but delaying the inevitable.

Time went on as Applejack simply laid against the rumbling ground, never uttering a single word. It must have been hours before she had heard the truck come to a stop.

The doors creaked open, releasing the invading sunlight from the breaking dawn. Applejack squinted as the shapes that opened the door became visible. Two soldiers clad in lavender with a hoof-gun strapped to their forelegs. “Down here,” one of them called out. Applejack rose, cringing at the kink in her neck. She fought against the resistance from the shackles and helped her grandmother and Applebloom rise from their brief slumber.

After they had began to move, Applejack trotted in front, walking off the van as her hooves made contact with the gravel. Applejack raised her head and her eyes gazed past the soldiers. They were near a mountain range from what she could tell. Far ahead, rock and gravel paved the way, reaching deep into the heavens.

As Applejack’s hooves reached deep into the rock and into the layer of soil, she remembered the tales that Granny Smith told of the earth pony warriors of the past. They were powerful fighters capable of bending the very earth to their will using only their innate earth pony magic. For the briefest moment, Applejack imagined herself as one of them. The soldiers around her cowered and fled as Applejack rose with her family atop a rising mountain of rock and dirt. What she would give for that kind of power.

Her thoughts were shattered as the barrell of a hoof-gun poked her neck. “Move.” Applejack looked ahead, using her peripherals to see the blur of yellow and green before she began her walk.

One hoof in front of the other, she walked. Past the van and around it, the shouts and cries of other ponies became readily apparent. Nearly a hundred ponies had gathered into an unorganized mass, closed in by a wall of armored ponies. In it, old ponies, young ponies, and others like herself stood. Beside the crowd was a large, rusted cargo train laying against a set of aged tracks. The soldiers were carefully guiding ponies by gunpoint as they entered the various open freight cars.

“Stop.”

Applejack stopped in her tracks as she felt the shackles around her hooves begin to vibrate. She felt a breeze around all four legs as the shackles came off, now hanging by a unicorn soldier's magical grip. Behind her, the same thing happened to Granny Smith and Applebloom as their cuffs were levitated away.

One of the soldiers walked beside Applejack and leaned into her ear. “If you run, they die,” he said calmly. Applejack froze as her vision blurred. Her legs wobbled under her own weight, and she felt as if she needed to vomit. “Walk,” he spoke, not changing his inflection.

She walked. Towards the droves of ponies that had gathered like cattle, she walked. She continued on her path and was shoved into the crowd by an armored guard, nearly tumbling into the ground. She regained her balance and waited as her family came after her. Granny Smith was the first to walk through, wearing a blank look about her wrinkled face. Applebloom came next, fearfully taking her place beside Applejack. Instinctively, Applejack wrapped her hooves around the frightened filly. She was shaking. As her hoof reached around Applebloom’s head, she could feel that her cheeks were damp. Granny Smith stood beside her, pale and frozen. Everytime she moved, it felt forced, almost robotic.

Applejack released the hug and moved deeper into the crowd and closer to the trains until she heard a familiar voice.

“Applejack!”

Applejack turned around to find the source of the sound. Moments later, she was knocked to the ground as a pair of pink hooves wrapped around her shoulders. She nearly cried out in pain as the rocks below began to dig into her skin.

“Applejack!” Pinkie Pie cried out once more as she nuzzled against her shoulders. Applejack calmly attempted to stand, balancing herself along with Pinkie Pie, who held firmly onto her. Applejack stopped when she heard Pinkie beginning to sob.

“I’m so sorry,” Pinkie Pie said, her voice beginning to crack. Applejack wrapped a foreleg around her as she stood firmly against the ground, supporting Pinkie’s weight. Applejack’s felt a warmth reach across her shoulders as Granny Smith reached out to hug her. Even Applebloom managed to join in, her hooves only reaching up to Pinkie’s waist.

“I’m so sorry,” she continued to say in decreasing volume until it had become nothing but incoherent sobs. Slowly, the two of them backed off as Granny Smith gave a final nuzzle against Pinkie’s exposed neck.

“It’s okay,” Applejack calmly said. “We’re all safe. We’re all alive.”

Applejack nearly jumped back as the barrel of another hoof-gun found its way into her neck. “Forward.”

Applejack raised her head from Pinkie and faced the open freight car in front. It was nearly empty with only a handful of ponies beginning to crowd into it so far. For the briefest second, she thought about running.

If you run, they die.

Those thoughts dissipated as she walked forward, still holding onto Pinkie. Her eyes darted to her sides. Applebloom and Granny Smith followed beside her, terrified looks etched across their faces as they walked closer to the freight train’s open doors.

As she stepped onto the train, ponies parted to allow Applejack and her family entrance. Applejack kept a calm demeanor as she looked around, spotting an empty corner of the train.

Calmly, she walked past the ponies that had already made their seat on the filthy metallic floor. She tried to look forward but couldn’t help gazing at them. They looked dead, all of them. As she looked in their eyes, she saw the same hollow expression.

Stoically as she could appear, she moved past them and sat down, gently helping Pinkie Pie to the ground as she continued to sob against her shoulder.

She moved against the corner, allowing her family room as Granny Smith sat down next to a shivering Applebloom. Soon, Pinkie’s sobbing had died down to a simple, silent cry. She looked down at her. She was filthier than Applejack had initially noticed. Her poofy mane was wet and filled with dirt. Her coat was tattered and muddy. What happened to her, Applejack wondered. She had been separated from them, but why? Was it because of her family name? If so, then why is she still here?

Right now, she’s not too fit for questions, she observed as she continued to hug her friend. Whatever happened, she would have to find out later. Applejack simply sat back and continued to comfort her as the open doors let in more of the cold winter air and more ponies began to fill the car.

As Applebloom and Granny Smith continued to shiver and hold each other tight, Applejack held her head high as the final set of ponies began to board the train. She could recognize a few faces in the crowding train. She recognized the old pony that had once been a Ponish shopkeeper from back home. There was an old mare that had once been Applebloom’s schoolteacher, leaving Waltana some time after the initial German invasion. Whatever happened at the docks must have happened all across the country, she concluded. The information of the Pie family’s involvement had been leaked somehow, that much was apparent.

As the train doors were beginning to close, she saw one more pony push through, a mare with a light aquamarine coat, her mane swapping between a shade of grayish cyan and white. Against her flank was a harp. As she walked aboard, she wore the same hollow expression through her golden eyes that was present in all of them. Applejack’s eyes widened when she came to recognize the pony.

Lyra Heartstring?

She had known the pony briefly from her visits to Ponland when she had visited her friend, BonBon. She was a famous author and native Ponland pony, but was that why they were taking her?

Her attention was brought back to the present as the train began to shake and the horn blared. Quickly, Lyra found a seat on the end of train, opposite of them while Applejack moved closer to Applebloom and Granny Smith. It was soon after that the train began to move, the ground vibrating violently as it moved against the rickety tracks.

Some began to weep as the train gained speed. Mares. Stallions. Fillies. Everyone else simply sat in silence, listening only to the shaking metal. It seemed like an eternity as the trian continued to move. Applejack could only sit in silence, occasionally looking down to see Pinkie Pie asleep against her shoulders. She began to nod off and her eyes grew heavier. As she began to doze off, she could hear a faint humming from one of the passengers. It sounded like the singing of an older stallion.

Her eyes snapped wide open as she faced the stallion. He was surrounded by two other elder ponies. One by one, they joined in his singing.

Applejack began shaking and her skin grew pale. “It’s….that’s...no…” she said under her breath before it was violently snatched away. She could see their tears now as they sung and the lyrics began to slow their pace as their voices cracked.

It was the song. That same song that had haunted her dreams. She turned her head to face the other passengers. Some had began staring at the group. It was real.

She sat forward and continued to listen It was being sung in some sort of ancient Ponish dialect, she now knew. She felt her chest clench as the pieces in her head fit together.

The barbed wire fence. The soldiers. The crying voices. Another thought raced in her head as she slowly turned to see her sister and grandmother. They were sleeping now, huddling for warmth.

A pony hidden under a cloth. Her silhouette crying over it. She looked back to Pinkie and once again to her family.

For the first time since she was a little filly, she began to cry.

Swords clanged against metal, and pistols rang in the distance as the fierce winds of winter roared, carrying the scent of gunpowder across Camp Unita. Rarity traversed the camp’s stone walkway, nearly being forced to duck as a trio of pegasi dived towards the ground, landing gracefully just moments before they were about to collide with the ground. They walked past Rarity, hoof-blades on their wrist and light armor strapped to their chests. It was a typical day at the Alliance headquarters and makeshift training grounds. Only one thing was different, something that couldn’t escape Rarity’s eyes.

It was present in the diving pegasus’ eyes just as much as it was present in all the armored ponys’ eyes. It was the same fear that had struck her when she saw the numbers. The battle over New Buttsdale had provided a victory for the alliance, forcing Neighpon and Germaneigh to flea. However, it also signalled the start of something new. With this victory would come a cost. Nearly 60,000 to be precise. Around 90,000 from both sides. In time, these numbers would seem miniscule compared to the numbers that would surely come as the battles raged across East Lunaria.

Still, she had to move on. She was their leader and as such, had to maintain the poise and composure befitting one. Just as those soldiers had their duties, she had hers.

She continued along the stone walkway, facing a dome-like structure that stretched across a large chunk of the camp. At nearly 3 miles in diameter and 10 stories in height, the central headquarters of Camp Unita towered over near everything, with the exception of the steel walls that encased the camp. Rarity walked closer, stepping onto the pale stairway that led up, towards the entrance of this massive building.

Rarity paused at the sight of a familiar face that stood along the stairway. “Rarity,” Time Turner said with a warm smile.

“Good evening,” she said before frowning in disdain as the sun’s rays exposed his mane, distraught and tangled. His tail was in a similar state of disarray, knotted and frizzy. All that he wore was a torn, tan coat and a black, dusty tie.

“Darling, you look awful!” she nearly shouted.

He laughed. “It’s nothing. I haven’t been able to get much sleep unfortunately, let alone get in time for grooming.”

“Dear, there’s always time for grooming,” scolded Rarity.

He sighed. “Anyway, you seem pleasant. I don’t see a bottle of wine on you; what’s the occasion?”

“General Trot didn’t think drinking in the presence of world leaders would set a very good impression.”

“That’s great, Rarity! I-”

“That’s why I drank beforehand!” she exclaimed rather proudly. “Celestia knows I would never attend those meeting completely sober.”

Time Turner’s initial enthusiasm suddenly turned into disappointment. “Anyways. I’ve received word from my ponies in East Lunaria about the situation over there. First off, Major Rainbow Dash, our Lunarian representative. She’s in critical condition, as of yesterday. Apparently, she took out three of Colonel Sharp’s best soldiers.”

Rarity frowned as her thoughts wandered to the brutish pegasus. “Well, that happens when you assume that you’re invincible. We have good medics. I’m sure she’ll be fine,” she said with a hint of annoyance. Maybe they’ll take her back to Lunaria while they’re at it.

Everything about that pegasus got on her nerves from the short time that she was at the headquarters: her smug attitude, her rude demeanor, her brash personality, and worst of all, her absolute lack of respect and formality. She didn’t expect her to bow for her or anything so serious, just a small amount of respect.

Time Turner’s eyes saw through her silence. “Don’t hold too much against her, Rarity.”

“Whatever do you mean?” Rarity asked with a fake smile as she opened the metal doors to the headquarters, stepping onto the marble floors of the lobby.

Time Turner followed Rarity forwards and towards a set of armored guards clad in silver as she brandished her identification. The guards nodded and led them past the lobby and down a narrow corridor, the soldiers in silver walking by their side. “Rainbow Dash is a pure Lunarian soldier at heart,” Time Turner spoke as they walked. “They’re not known for their fondness of politicians. Even their president is a soldier. They have a certain...disposition towards those who aren’t from Lunaria and those who haven’t taken up arms.”

“Yes. Yes. I’m well aware of Lunarian cultural and isolationist policies, dear. I understand that there’s a lack of trust at the moment, but still, we need to work together and put aside our differences if we want to have any hope of stopping Trixie from whatever hair-brained scheme she’s come up with.”

“You say that, yet you act just the same as Rainbow Dash; unwilling to understand your differences,” Time Turner said with a grin.

Rarity gave an exasperated sigh as the guards approached a metal door and opened it, revealing a spiral staircase.

As she walked down the spiral staircase, her eyes veered to the soldiers’ glimmering silver armor. “Is there any word of Captain Shining Armor?” she asked as she walked. “I do hope that the poor dear is okay. If it wasn’t for him, I doubt either of us would be standing here right now.”

Time Turner nodded. “He was wounded in the battle, but is in the process of recovery. He should be arriving here very soon, though I doubt he’ll be in any shape to fight for quite some time.”

“I’d imagine so,” Rarity said. “I can’t believe that he managed to survive an encounter with Siegfried, of all ponies. He’s lucky to be breathing.”

As she reached the end of the spiral staircase, the armored ponies in front approached a wooden door. One of the guards, a unicorn, trickled a small red beam from his horn. The magic poured against the door, revealing a purple light that ran against the outlines of the door as the protective barrier was made visible.

Slowly, the purple barrier faded away, the red eating away the magic until only the door remained.

With the barrier dissolved, the guards pushed the doors open, revealing a square room filled with the shouting and scrambling of ponies as they ran about the room carrying pieces of paper while others sat at small desks with typewriters, shouting orders through headsets.

Rarity and Time Turner walked past them and turned right, the guards opening the door to the war room. Inside, their eyes met King Filthy Rich as he stood over the round, metallic table, a thoughtful look drawn about his face.

Filthy Rich looked over and smiled, “Good, you’ve arrived.”

President Spitfire sat across from Filthy Rich, barely glancing at her before turning back to the table, no visible change in her expression. “You’re late,” she simply said.

“My apologies,” Rarity said with a frown. “I had some matters that needed to be taken care of.” I doubt they’d forgive me if I told them drinking and grooming were matters that preceded the importance this meeting. Time Turner followed closely behind, giving a smile and a nod.

Rarity looked past Filthy Rich and Spitfire to see many other familiar faces: Her uncle, General Trot; Lieutenant-General Fleetfoot of Lunaria; and several generals and commanding officers from the countries belonging to the Alliance.

“The princesses aren’t here,” Rarity observed.

“They’re both being tutored right now,” Filthy Rich said. He sighed. “They must understand their studies if they are to be future leaders.”

“Back in my day, leaders were bred from experience on the front lines,” Spitfire scoffed. “Weren't you already trained in the basics of combat and strategy by Diamond Tiara’s age? I heard that your father put you through some pretty harsh training.”

He scowled. “I am nothing like my father, and how I raise my child is none of your business.”

She frowned. “A leader should know what his or her ponies go through. Until they know war, how will a soldier be able to respect their leadership?”

“I am not sending a little filly off to war!” he shouted. “As for Cadence, she would rather expand her mind and knowledge so she can avoid a disaster like this in the first place! ”

He was breathing heavily now, anger flashing in his eyes. He took a deep breath. “I’m sorry about that, President Spitfire. However, my point still stands.”

Spitfire gave him an annoyed glance. Before she could speak another word, General Trot spoke up. “Rarity.”

She looked over. “Have you been brought up to speed about Germaneigh’s resurgence in the east?” General Trot asked.

She nodded. “I’m aware that they’ve begun striking harder amongst the smaller villages. I assume they’re trying to reach the capital.”

“Stalliongrad,” Spitfire said with a somber tone. “If they take it, they’ll have full control of East Lunarian territory. If that happens, we’ll be backed into a corner.”

She paused for a moment as General Fleetfoot walked around the table, pointing a hoof at the map. His hoof tapped against the mass of East Lunaria and shifted to the right. “It appears that Siegfried is leading the bulk of the attacks from the northern front while Major General Spades and Major General Von Baronwright and are leading from the south. It appears they’re trying to lead a pincer movement against the capitol in an attempt to attack them from both sides.”

“What of Neighpon?” Rarity asked.

“It appears that the bulk of their forces are heading back to Neighpon,” Fleetfoot said, “while a small chunk is staying behind to aid in Germaneigh’s conquest. It appears to be orders directly from General Gold Moon, Neighpon’s top general.”

“What reason would they have to turn back now?” Rarity asked. “Surely it would make more sense for them to attack as a full group.”

Time Turner’s voice cut through. “That’s true. However, neither country has made very logical decisions over the past few weeks, wouldn’t you agree? Why would they attack New Buttsdale when it lies so far to the south? New Buttsdale is too far from Baronwright and Spade’s forces. Where does that fit in Trixie’s big plan? You know about the report sent from the soldier over the mountainside, don’t you?”

General Trot sighed. “We’ve gone over the report. Three Alliance soldiers flying over the mountainside, only to conveniently go missing after the battle. It seems too farfetched to be true. However, we were able to find the location that they supposedly went to. Old ruins burrowed inside of a mountain. I’m not quite sure what to make of it.”

“That report might be the clue that we’ve been looking for,” Time Turner said. “Trixie was never stable, but she’s not an idiot. She turned Germaneigh against the Apples and every other undesirable, but why? She made those policies long after already taking the throne so it’s not like she was using it as a means of gathering a following. She’s attacked New Buttsdale even though it holds no strategical value. Why? I’m betting that there was something in those ruins that those three found. Whatever it is, I have no doubt that it’s what Trixie’s after.”

King Filthy Rich nodded. “Whatever it is that has caught Trixie’s eyes, it can’t be good. However, there are still immediate matters that must be tended to,” he said with a weary look. “We’ve received reports that ravagers are once again in use by Germaneigh. We’ve already lost two villages to them. They are the only ship capable to actively using magic as a defensive and offensive mechanism. Although, we emulated it during the Battle for Britannia, it took too long and inefficient. We need a stronger solution.”

The visions of that horrific battle floated to her mind. The explosions violently tearing apart Aegis from the inside as Rarity watched Colonel Blindside’s body hanging lifelessly. The pictures of those black, spiked ships had long been etched into her memory. “Red crystals,” she found herself saying. “That’s how Germaneigh can do it. Unfortunately for us, red crystals are found only in the areas surrounding central Germaneigh.”

“Perhaps we can replicate the process,” Time Turner said with certainty. “We’re already reverse engineering the remnants of red crystal recovered from the Battle of Britannia. It’ll take time, but if we make it our priority, we can do it.”

“He’s right,” Filthy Rich conceded. “Right now, we have to deal with the problem of the ravagers before it gets out of hand.”

Spitfire gave a hesitant look at Filthy Rich. “Very well. As long as it saves my ponies.”

Rarity agreed to the idea as well. They continued on, speaking of East Lunarian routes and even trailing to the topic of training new recruits. It only an hour after that when they finally called the meeting to an end. By the time it was over, Rarity’s legs had began to feel numb and her belly devoid of alcohol. As she was leaving, she spotted Time Turner walking past her with a concerned look drawn about his face.

Rarity stayed behind and let the worried stallion leave before she reached the exit and the stairway of Camp Unita’s headquarters, where a slick maned stallion stood in wait.

“Madam Prime Minister,” Pencil Pusher said with an unusual smile.

“Good evening, darling,” Rarity said as she began walking. Pencil Pusher followed beside her, keeping stride.

“How have you been feeling?” Rarity asked. “I heard that you had been sick yesterday. I do hope you’re feeling better.”

He nodded. “Yes, Madam Rarity,” he said with a smile. “Thank you for your concern.”

He’s rather upbeat today, she noted. “Anyway, you sounded urgent when you said that you needed to meet with me earlier.”

He nodded, his tone becoming rather serious. “Yes, it’s about Time Turner. I think that he might not be who he says he is.”

Twilight Sparkle continued down the hillside, Star Dust leading in front while Big Macintosh followed closely behind the two of them. From the hillside, her eyes became drawn to the wooden village. A square wall made of stone encased the village. Inside of it, ponies the size of ants ran around square wooden buildings with slanted roofs.

Carefully,they drew closer, following carefully behind Star Dust’s confident stride. Eventually, she could feel the grass leave her hooves as she stepped onto the dirt and rough soil outside the immense stone wall. She looked upward, facing the stone wall as she noticed the vines growing from it. Aged.

She looked across the tops of the wall where cracks had began to form, noticing nopony overhead. Her eyes lowered to the unguarded entrance, a simple opening that led into the village. From it, the voices of ponies rang out clearly to them. Old ponies. Young ponies. Shouting. The creaking of wood. Laughter.

It was a chorus of confusion as Twilight walked through it, eying a large stone statue that rested beside the wall. It appeared to be of a mare and stallion, both middle aged. On the stallion’s head was a large pointed crown, and both of them wore some sort of cloak.

Star Dust walked past the statue, giving it a small glance. Carefully, she walked forward, noting a crowd of ponies gathering as they walked past the wooden houses. Star Dust veered from her path and joined the crowd. Twilight and Big Macintosh followed her inconspicuously as Twilight carefully examined the ponies. Though most of them had chosen to go without clothing, the others that had chosen to stay dressed wore simple loose fitting rags. Most of them were female, she noted. The few males that she spotted were either very young or very old.

On their heads, Twilight noticed tight knots on the tops of the stallions and the older females. Most of the younger mares, on the other hand, simply let their manes flow down their shoulders or kept it neatly to the side.

Twilight increased her pace and walked beside Star Dust. “What now?” Twilight whispered, careful to look forward and monitor the crowd’s movement.

“No idea,” she said, simply staring forward as they walked. “I haven’t thought that far ahead yet. Just blend in and we’ll make it up as we go.”

Hesitantly, she nodded and continued walking beside her as the crowd turned. Her thoughts turned to worry. What is she was discovered? What if they were caught? Would they they be executed?

So many thoughts raced through her mind and were instantly shattered as her eyes scanned the crowd and paused upon examining something odd. In the crowd of ponies was a yellow coated mare hidden by a gray cloak and cowl, her cerulean eyes shimmering against the sunlight under a pair of thick eyelashes. Although the cowl obscured most of her head, it could not hold back the thick curls of pink that cleared through the top, parting at her forehead into a heart-like shape.

The heart shaped mane.

Her eyes were now drawn to her back, where she could barely make out the outlines of a pair of wings.

A pegasus as well. Can it really be….her?

Twilight continued to stare as her legs moved her forward, edging away from Star Dust.

The music. The heart maned pegasus. The fires of Baltimare.

It was her, she now knew. But why her? Why could she see her then. Why could she hear that music then? So many questions burrowed their way into her mind as she continued to veer from the crowd, making eye contact with the mysterious yellow pegasus. Her blue eyes widened as she took a step back.

Despite the inner voice of logic and reasoning that told her to step away and blend in, Twilight stepped forward.

In seconds, the pegasus was off, sprinting away as fast as her hooves would carry her. Twilight ignored Star Dust’s shouting as her instincts took over, and she began running after the cloaked pegasus.

Chapter 1: A World Divided

Fire. It spread across the thick night sky, its bright tendrils dancing against the moonlight. Twilight Sparkle ran as fast as her tiny legs would carry her. In front, her father, Crescent Sparkle, desperately clung to her hoof. Her nostrils burned as the torrents of smoke and ash began to cloud her vision. All around them, houses and buildings were caught ablaze. The fires spread everywhere, engulfing everything in their gluttonous path. Her father was mumbling something to himself, but she couldn’t hear past the screams as ponies ran through the flooded streets, desperate to escape the wild flames. To her right, she could see a few teenagers carrying wooden bats in their teeth as they shattered the glass pane of a small store that had yet to be taken by the fire.

Crescent Sparkle held her hoof tight, swerving amongst the frightened, panicking ponies. She could hear gunfire in the distance now. All the sounds blended as they filled the air, transforming into a cacophony of pure chaos.

“Too many,” Crescent Sparkle said to himself. Using his magic, he lifted the filly Twilight into the air, still running, and placed her against his back. Twilight wrapped her forelegs over his broad shoulders as he began swerving to the left, pushing past the crowd. “Hold on tight, honey,” he whispered.

Twilight Sparkle held tight, shivering as they pushed their way through and into an alley. He ran through the wide gap, cut off on both sides by two brick and mortar buildings, not yet caught by the flames. He nearly stumbled as he made it to the end of the alley.

Her father stopped suddenly. She could barely see the three shadows as they walked from the end of the alley, blocking their path. They were cloaked by the darkness as they came out, brandishing knives with their magic. They didn’t appear to be much older than fifteen. They began screaming and shouting for their money as they surrounded Twilight and her father. Crescent began pleading with them to stop. He continued to shout that he had nothing. He begged for them to leave him and his daughter alone.

“Twilight, close your eyes,” he whispered with a terrified look on his face. Twilight was shaking, crying lightly.

“Daddy, what’s going on?” she begged.

“Twilight, close your eyes,” he repeated more sternly.

The three shadows walked closer. The filly Twilight was too overcome by fear. “Daddy, I don’t understand,” she continued to cry.

As he was about to speak, one of them lunged forward. Electricity surged from her father’s horn, spreading to the three attackers. They screamed. It was a high pitched shrill that sent a shiver down Twilight’s spine as she clutched harder against her father’s neck. And then it was over.

Their bodies fell limp against the ground, the life in their eyes gone from them. Twilight began to shake. “Daddy,” she sobbed, “what happened? Why aren’t they moving? Daddy.....”

Crescent levitated her down and in front of him. She continued to cry openly. He put his forelegs around her shoulders. “Honey, I need you to be brave. Everything’s okay. Please, I promise this will be over soon.”

Twilight sniffled and rubbed tears from her eyes. “What about Mommy and big brother? Are they going to be okay?”

He nodded and look off into the east, towards the tall brick buildings and high rising wooden homes of the city that she knew as the east district. “They’re over there; they’re in the city. Your mother and your brother are strong. They’re going to be fine.”

She continued to sniffle and tried her hardest to control her tears. He leaned in with a gentle smile. “I need you to brave for me, honey. Can you do that for me?”

She wiped her little foreleg against her eyes and nodded. “That’s my girl,” he said proudly.

Twilight smiled faintly as she was hoisted over his shoulders. She peered out onto the horizon. They were on the other side of the town. Metal beams and fenced off construction were to her left while the screaming, panicking ponies ran on the streets to her right, past the alleyway. She could still hear it. She could still hear the clicking as gunfire shot off in the distance.

Crescent Sparkle rode off, Twilight on his back, and headed west, towards the ruins of an old neighborhood. They rode through the grassy hills, passing around the diverging roads at the end of street which they started from. Ponies ran from the city in droves, trampling over one another.

Crescent Sparkle began to pick up speed as he arrived in the destroyed residential district. On the horizon, she could see the docks where hundreds of ponies were gathering.

They stopped as the ground below the cobblestone streets began to tremble. Twilight held firm while her father planted his hooves into the ground. After a moment, the shaking stopped and she looked up at her father, who was staring off to the east. “Daddy, what was-”

The air left her lungs she stared off into the city to the east, where her brother and mother traveled. Fires and smoke rose from the city, high enough to reach the heavens. She began to shake.

“Daddy,” she spoke with a quiver in her voice, “isn’t that where big brother and Mommy are?”

Crescent Sparkle didn’t move. His face remained transfixed on the city. Another explosion of fire roared from the city. His eyes continued to widen, his mouth agape.

“Daddy!” she whispered.

He didn’t move.

She began to cry. “Daddy, please....”

She was sobbing against his neck. “Daddy!” she cried out with all her strength.

The world began collapsing all around her. Darkness clasped around her throat, threatening to suffocate her. Everything was pitch black.

Twilight’s eyes snapped open and she gasped. Sweat dripped from every pore. She took a glance at her surroundings and took a breath of relief. She stayed sitting against the wooden floors as she calmed herself. Thirteen years later and still you dream of things that no longer matter, she scolded herself. She stood up and yawned, stretching all four legs.

The room where she stood was a rotunda of shelves, filled to the brim with books and tomes on nearly every available topic. She took a sideways glance at her bed, sheets thrown about. On the top was a book laced with gold linings and a worn black cover. Intermediate guide to magic and spell casting, it read.

She laughed a little. You spend too much time on that silly hobby of yours, she thought. You’re a librarian, not some mage.

She looked down at her cutie mark and felt a sense of sadness wash over her. It was true. Her place was amongst these books, inside the giant hollowed tree that she called home. She loved books and their mysteries within, but was this all that she was meant for?

She looked beside the bed where her assistance, Spike, lay curled in a tiny wicker basket. I wonder what he dreams of, she pondered curiously. She turned her attention to the rest of the library.

She forced a smile and began walking towards a stack of books on the floor. She needed more sleep, she noted. Unfortunately, there was no time. By day, she toiled in the library. She reorganized, restocked, double checked, and repeated. By night, she spent her time reading about spells and magic. It was like exploring a different life, a life that was never meant to be. She wasn’t anything special; she was just a simple unicorn at a library.

The balcony was open. Shining rays of the morning sun gleamed into the library’s second floor, trailing down the spiral staircase. She trotted up the door, where a faint breeze was entering the library. She sighed as she stared at the small wooden balcony. There was a scorch mark etched across the wood, most likely caused during one of her nightly practice sessions. She would have to clean that up later.

With a sigh and a yawn, she shut the doors tight, closing the velvet curtains. She returned to the center of the room, picking up a piece of parchment that was labeled, checklist. She levitated it towards her and could see that organizing the lower and mid shelves was already checked off. She must have completed it before she dozed off.

She only had to check and reorganize the daily stock of the upper level shelves, all five hundred, as well as check on the library's work and living supplies. To some, that would be daunting, but to Twilight Sparkle, it was just routine. She liked routine, she always had. Every day was the same, and every day brought the same smiles and the same distant longings for something more.

Twilight walked beside the stack of books that lay on the hardwood floor, wet with drool as a result of her unintended nap. She began talking to herself as she tossed them on the shelf one by one. “Daring Doo and the Temple of Doom by H.C. Myran. The Last Human by Lyra Hearstrings. The Tale of the Fallen Princess by Tyrioki Pegasisha. The Joy of Knitting by-TWILIGHT SPARKLE!”

Twilight jumped at the sudden call. “What?”

The voice that responded was feminine, and very annoyed. “Don’t you, ‘What?’ me, missy! Now, have you picked up the new supply of books from the post office?”

“No, mom, I thought you were going to get them.”

“I can’t! I’m going to be busy all day! I’ve got to schedule a plumber to fix the sink! I’ve got to check the registry of the books, an-” Her voice instantly changed into a much more quiet, polite volume. “Hello, welcome to Fillydelphia East Library! I’m Silver Tome, would you like any assistance?” There was a pause before she gave a perky,”Okay then!” She continued her rant towards Twilight. “And also, I-”

“Okay, I’m going!” Twilight yelled back, not wanting to hear any more of her mother’s nagging.

She used her magic to reach for her brown, winter coat, and wrapped it securely around her body. Twilight shivered for a split second while she put it on before relaxing under the soft, wool fabric.

Twilight turned to Spike, still sleeping. “You’re coming too.”

Spike mumbled to himself and rubbed his eyes, giving Twilight an aggravated look; Twilight returned the glare, tenfold. Defeated, Spike gave a disgruntled sigh as he grabbed Twilight’s white satchel, which had her own cutie mark embroidered on the side. “Thank you, Spike,” Twilight said as she took the satchel and fastened it around her stomach.

She paused and looked at her cutie mark again. They always told her that cutie marks were supposed to tell you your destiny. Magic is what her parents said it meant those many long years ago. If that is the case, why? Was her life’s destiny to be a librarian with a small talent for magic? Twilight resigned herself and continued walking.

Twilight Sparkle approached the spiral staircase and began descending down, glancing briefly at the walls, which held a variety of family pictures. There were a number that had a filly Twilight and an infant Spike alongside Silver Tome; albeit a much younger version. The oldest picture on the wall was of Twilight Sparkle as a young filly of only five or so, holding a newly hatched Spike. The two stood smiling next to Silver Tome, who too, was grinning from ear to ear in front of the newly opened Fillydelphia East Library. Twilight gave a brief smile at these pictures before she reached the bottom of the staircase, and could see Silver Tome sorting paperwork.

Her mother, Silver Tome, was an older unicorn with wrinkles running along the crevices of her face. However, she had a certain youthful nature to the way she moved as if she refused to succumb to the dullness and lethargy of old age. She had white, wavy hair, tied into a single ponytail. Her coat was a lighter shade of violet, and her cutie mark had a single library book with a brown cover, laying open for the world to see. Twilight walked past her mother and attempted to reach the front door.

“Bye mom!” Twilight said, taking a step towards the door. Silver Tome ran towards her. “Be careful out there! And be sure to be back within the hour. There’s still a lot of work to be done! Love you!”

Twilight’s mom gave a quick kiss on her forehead before turning around and resuming her paperwork. Twilight Sparkle checked to see that Spike was behind her and opened the front door.

When Twilight emerged from her house, the autumnal breeze hit her, sending a shiver down her spine. She tightened her coat and looked back to Spike, finally making his way out the door. She began walking on the cobblestone street.

It was a dark overcast today. Hopefully, she would be back home before it started raining. To her sides were stores built by a mixture of wood and cobblestone. They sold everything from furniture, pottery, and quills to expensive antiques and artifacts. Ponies came to and from, hurrying to avoid the inevitable rain. The streets were crowded today, more so than usual.

In between the alleys, she could see a few young colts gathered around a tin barrel, fire spewing from the top. They huddled close together for warmth. Further up, past the stores, a stallion with a white receding mane was begging on the corner where the streets diverged. He was missing a hind leg, supporting himself by a wooden peg.

“Money for a veteran?” he pleaded to a passing younger couple. They ignored him, not even going as far as looking him in the eye. Twilight warily approached his direction, glancing at her satchel.

With a sigh, she pulled a bit from her satchel and tossed it into his can. The old stallion smiled. “May Celestia bless you.”

With that, she turned the corner where the stalls and vendors were already set up. On the horizon, she could see the towering structures being built farther north. Above them all, stood a large cathedral with the celestial sun emblazoned onto the top of the building’s tower. Next to it, there were large beams of steel and metal in the shape of buildings and businesses in the process of construction. She smiled at the prospect of progress.

As of late, the country was suffering from the economic collapse caused several years prior. Luckily, the king had been able to contain the situation and keep the government in tact. Unfortunately, that meant little to the millions of ponies that now went without a job. Twilight was just thankful that the library was government funded or she, Spike, and her mother might be in a similar situation as that old beggar.

Twilight made her way past the wooden stands where they sold all manner of trinkets and devices. She stopped and approached a stand labeled, The Fillydelphia Press Tribune.

Twilight walked to the newspaper stand, and approached a scrawny, white pegasus colt. She spoke in a polite voice. “Hey, Featherweight! How are you today?”

“I’m doing great, Miss Sparkle! Would you like a copy of today’s news?” asked Featherweight with a crack in his voice.

“I sure would!” Twilight enthusiastically said as she levitated two bits from her satchel and tossed them over the counter, towards Featherweight. Featherweight smiled and handed her a bundled up newspaper, held together by a thin rubber band. Twilight snapped off the rubber band and began scanning the headlines as she leaned over the counter.

KING TO HONOR ONE THOUSAND YEAR ANNIVERSARY

Today, his majesty, King Filthy Rich will meet on the court of Canterlot Castle to honor the memory of Solaria’s beloved Princess Celestia: hero of the Discordian War and former ruler of Equestria. Today marks the millennial anniversary of the mysterious disappearance of the regal sisters, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna and with it, the fall of Equestria.

Upon quickly glimpsing the cover, she nodded and tossed over several small coins. With a quick “Thank you”, she left with Spike following closely behind.

As they were were walking along the alleyway, Spike looked at the newspaper hanging from her satchel.

“Twilight,” Spike began, “what do you think happened to them? Do you think they really just left?”

“The regal sisters?” Twilight shook her head. “I doubt it. The sisters were strong leaders. Celestia practically redefined diplomacy and her sister was a fearsome mare of war. I don’t see ponies like them leaving that behind after working so hard to get there. Also, even if they did leave, they surely would have made plans to ensure order. When they dissapeared, noone knew what to do!”

“Isn’t that Filthy Rich’s great-great whatever ended up becoming king?”

She nodded as she weaved through chattering ponies. “I’m glad you checked out those books I gave you.”

“Only because you wouldn’t stop reading them to me,” he said flatly.

Twilight laughed as she looked forward and her smile turned to a more serious look. “General Amadeus Rich. Head of the Solarian military and personal advisor to both the princesses. He really was in the best position to take charge. There was no other known alicorn and no royal willing to take over.”

“But, Twilight...isn’t he the reason he the reason that the Equestrian split happened? Isn’t he the reason things are like they are now.”

Twilight sighed. “Him coming into power wasn’t the reason for the uprising. His title was.”

“His title?”

“King,” Twilight said with seriousness in her tone. “Until then, king and queen were simply forgotten words. The princesses made sure that they never used them. Think about it, the last ruler that shared that title was Discord, god of chaos. I’m sure the very thought of returning to back then didn’t conjure very good thoughts.”

“And that’s why they…”

“Yes,” she said with a nod. “That’s why everything started. That’s why the pegasi in Cloudsdale revolted. After that, it was pretty much a chain reaction. The Equestrian Civil War. Millions dead. Millions more leaving the Equestrian continent and heading east to form the Eastern Union. The war didn’t end until nearly a century later with the creation of Solaria and Lunaria and the invention of the earliest forms of gunpowder. By then, the princesses had pretty been become legends, some even worshipping them as deities.”

Spike nodded. Twilight was about to continue when a giant gust of wind forced her to grab hold of her jacket. Twilight looked up. Overhead was a ship, about the size of a two or three story building; it was smaller than airships usually were. Twilight heard rumor that some of the larger classes of airships were able to accommodate nearly a thousand ponies.

From their angle, they could only make out the thick, black iron hull of the ship. Most likely, its sides were of a similar material. She had seen one close up when she was very young. They were shaped very similarly to most sea ships back in the times before the Great War, minus the sails as they now relied more heavily as steam engines.

Although scarce at first, airships were beginning to gain commercial use by merchants and shipping companies as well as transportation services. However, most civilian airships were made from from wood. Iron and steel was reserved for use by the military and still dominated in terms of production.

As it passed, she could see the golden sun of Solaria painted onto the side of the ship. Below it on both sides, steam rushed out from the small exhaust pipes as it flew over the city, its massive shadow engulfing the town whole. “Must be heading to Baltimare,” Twilight remarked.

“Baltimare?” Spike asked.

“Yeah, its the biggest military shipyard along the coast. Although, it doesn’t appear to be a warship. No, it looks like a carrier ship. Most likely delivering cargo.”

With a shrug from Spike, they walked towards a green street sign which read, You Are Now Entering Fillydelphia’s West District.

As Twilight walked past the sign, she could hear jazz music playing in the background. Twilight look around to discover a large wooden radio sitting next to a pile of crates. Over the radio, an older voice spoke, "Good evening, Fillydelphia! Today marks the one thousandth year since the disappearance of the regal sisters as well as the rise of the Rich royal family and the ensuing war for control of Equestria that ultimately ended in Equestria’s split into two sovereign nations: Solaria, the Solar Empire and Lunaria, the Lunar Republic."

Spike turned to it and was about to speak as an older mare in a tattered coat walked and sat beside it. His mouth drooped as he frowned.

Twilight noticed him and spoke with a warmth in her voice. “Things will get better, Spike.”

“You really think so?” he asked cautiously.

She nodded. “Of course! It won’t be easy, but I’m sure we’ll manage. Solaria’s been at peace for nearly ten years. As long as we have that, we’ll be fine. I’m positive that the king is already working on finding a solution.”

Spike gave a weak smile as Twilight returned it.

Her smile stopped when she saw a familiar building in the background. It was a tall round structure with a thick blue roof. Blue Brick’s School for Gifted Unicorns, was written against the top in bright shining letters. Twilight scowled bitterly as a pair of unicorns, a mother and a small child walked through the tall pointed gates.

“Have a great day!” the mother said as she kissed her daughter.

The child laughed a adjusted the strap on her back pack. “I will! Today, Miss Finklesworth is going to teach us how to teleport!”

It felt like a jab to her stomach as she watched the child happily enter. She would have given anything to be accepted into such a place. You and your mother will never be able to afford it in your life. Let the filly enjoy herself, she scolded herself. She sighed in defeat and stopped in front of a large chalk white building with the words, “Fillydelphia West District Post Office” painted on the front.

Twilight walked towards the unpainted metal door, and opened it to see a crowd of ponies lined up to to speak to ponies in blue collared shirts. “I can tell that this is going to take a while. Great, mom’s not going to be happy.” said Twilight, heaving a sigh.

Twilight walked behind the line, and looked around, trying to find some entertainment in her surroundings. The room in which she stood was rather small since it was only for customer service and bigger deliveries. To her right was a hallway which led to row upon row of metal P.O. boxes and ponies going about, trying to find their own.

On her left, she could see a map that stretched across all the known world. On the left hand side of the map, was a large mass of land titled, “The Equestrian continent” along with a split down the center. On the left side of the continent, it read, “The Lunar Republic of Lunaria”. On the right, it read, “The Solar Empire of Solaria”.

Across from The Equestrian Continent, to the far right and past the ocean, stood a landmass with numerous splits and curves, and a single title above which read, “The Eastern Union”. On it, the nations were labeled: The island nation of Britannia, the smaller island nation of Ire, Prance, New Saddle Arabia, Zebrica, Germaneigh and the now assimilated nations of Austro and Hungaran, Ponland, the hulking nation of East Lunararia, I'xnaugh: kingdom of the changelings, and the tiny nation of Griffonia.

With a weary sigh, Twilight pulled out the newspaper and skimmed the headlines.

TENSIONS GROW IN THE EASTERN UNION

Tensions are growing hot in the Eastern Union as Germaneigh continues to aggressively spread its influence further east, conquering the bordering nations of Austro and Hungaran. Some say that they may have their eyes set on Ponland.

The autumnal winds roared as Applejack raised her hind legs and twisted her body back. Her back hooves compressed closer to her torso, building up pressure. In mere seconds, all of that pressure was unleashed in a powerful kick as her legs connected to the tree, shaking it from the base.

The tree shook, forcing apples to rain down upon her, landing perfectly in her wooden bucket. “That’s the gist of it,” Applejack said as she wiped the sweat from her forehead, adjusting her tan stetson.

Applejack lowered her gaze, facing Applebloom, who was smiling with excitement.

“Do ya think I might get to be that good at it?” Applebloom asked, lifting her tiny legs and attempting to kick a nearby tree. Her hindlegs missed, forcing her to fall and roll against the grass.

Applejack sighed and stared out into the fields. Row after row of trees stood before her, apples hanging plentifully from their branches. It was going to be a good harvest, she hoped. It has to be.

She turned her attention back to Applebloom. “Maybe,” she said with a smile. “Maybe one day, if you keep working hard at it. who know? Maybe you’ll even get your cutie mark from it.”

Applebloom smiled and exclaimed, “I will!”

Applejack smiled as she looked at the rickety wagon containing several barrels of apples, nearly a month of work. “Hey, Applebloom,” she said. “I haven’t taken you to town to sell in a while have I?”

“It’s been forever!” she said, excitedly jumping up and down. “I haven’t been since before Big Macintosh left! School doesn't start till winter, anyhow.”

Applejack walked to the wagon and strapped the harness around her waist. “Well, we better get going then,” she said. Happily, Applebloom ran to her side as Applejack walked carefully towards the dirt road that parted the grassy fields of Sweet Apple Acres in two.

Applejack and Applebloom walked along it for several minutes, happily pointing out the odd creatures that walked along the empty fields: loose cows, stray dogs, and wandering ponies who walked and waved as they passed the two along the dirt road.

It was only a few more minutes until they could see the outskirts of the town. The town’s clock tower stood high against the rising sun. Just as the clock tower struck 9:00, the morning bell rang out across the sky. Below the clocktower, she could see the the small wooden buildings and shops as ponies ran to and from. Above the town’s entrance hung a wooden sign. Welcome to Waltana.

Applejack grinned at the familiar sign. She had lived in Waltana nearly her entire life. It wasn’t a big town, but it was still her home. She knew nearly every pony by name. Even as she walked past the sign, she could hear several shouts.

“Hey Applejack!” one shouted.

“Good morning,” another said, tipping his hat as he said it.

Applejack smiled and returned the greeting as she walked past the familiar shops and past a pair of playing children who were covered in dirt and the filth. Applejack frowned as she watched them. This wasn’t the normal dirtiness of childhood play, she knew. This was the filthiness of children who had been without running water for several days. As they played, she could even see their tiny ribcages sticking out past their coat.

It was getting harder and harder to survive in this town. It had been like this ever since the money problems began. It didn’t help that Waltana was next to the second largest town in all of Ponland, losing trade to the prosperous towns nearby. It didn’t help that the possibility of war was always around the corner.

Applejack felt pity for the poor fillies and colts. She wished she could give them something, anything, but she knew that she barely had enough to take care of her own family. Hesitantly, Applejack moved forward, walking past the smelly, starving children as she approached the town square, a space encircled by several smaller shops and houses. It was there that a small wooden stand stood. From the top of the stand, supported by two wooden beams, hung a small sign with a crudely drawn apple on the top of it. Under the apple, the words Sweet Apple Acres were written.

Applejack carefully unloaded the cart alongside the stand as Applebloom helped her removed the barrels and place them along the ground.

To her surprise, it was only minutes before she was approached by her first customer, a peppy looking mare with a tan coat and a poofy blue and pink mane and tail. She smiled as she approached them.

“The usual, Miss BonBon?” Applejack asked.

“Of course!” she said with a warm smile. “Ten; I just can’t seem to start off my day without your delicious apples! I told my friend, Lyra, about it and she said that I may have a problem,” she said with a laugh.

“You’re friends with Lyra? As in the Lyra Heartstrings, the author?” Applebloom asked, her eyes gleaming.

“Sure am!” she said. “Although she lives up in northern Ponland, I still manage to see her a few times a month. Anyway, you’re Applebloom aren’t you? You’ve gotten much bigger since I’ve last seen you!”

Applebloom blushed at the comment and they began to chat back and forth about this and that. Applejack continued to smile and nod, having forgotten the usual chattiness of BonBon during her routine visits. After about a minute of her usual chatter, BonBon handed in her bits, and Applejack safely deposited them in a bag that was located on the inside of the apple stand. Applejack and Applebloom waved goodbye to the talkative mare, and patiently waited for the next customer.

It wasn't too long after, that ponies began to line up. It was the usual morning. Even in the midst of a depression, ponies still had to eat. Applejack continued, smiling and making pleasant conversation as she served the next hungry customer. Although Applejack sometimes tired of the stress involved in dealing with anxious customers, Applejack loved the everyday conversation, and the smiles on the faces of happy ponies as they devoured her homegrown apples.

The next several hours went by quickly as she exchanged coin for apple, happily greeting her customers. They all left with a smile as Applejack grew more and more tired. Applebloom’s excitement had waned down drastically to a lukewarm smile and nod.

It was getting late in the evening when they were approached by their final customer, a hooded stallion with a dark mane. He approached them scowl as he gazed at their sign and carefully examined them.

Applejack pushed Applebloom back with her foreleg as she looked him in the eyes. “What’s the matter?” she asked.

“It’s just...I don’t normally purchase from those with Apple family blood. I was inspecting to make sure that they were...sanitary.”

Applejack frowned. “I don’t take too kindly with that kind of talk. We work hard to make sure that our products are the very best.”

“Oh really? Is that why you Apples ruined the economy here?” he asked with a smug grin. He turned to face Applebloom. “Poor little spawn. You should put her out of her misery. When Germaneigh comes, they’ll take no pity on her. They won’t take pity on any of us.”

“Germaneigh?” Applebloom asked, fear dripping from her mouth as she spoke it.

Applejack gritted her teeth. “Go!” she shouted, pointing her hoof at him. “And don’t let me catch you on Apple family property again, neither!”

“You won’t,” he said as he turned away. “Once Germaneigh comes, they’ll take this whole town. And it’s all because of you damn Apples.”

Applejack continued to shout until he was a proper distance away before turning to her sister. She paused as she tried to think of the words. Applebloom looked frightened. “I’m sorry that you had to hear that Applebloom,” she said softly as she placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“Why...why did he say all that? Is it because of Jedediah Appleton? Because he stole money from the old king?”

Applejack paused briefly to see the fear in Applebloom's eyes. The hatred of the Apple family was nothing new to Applejack.

Applejack bit her lip. “Yes and no. The Apple family's been around since before the Equestrian Civil War. Heck, Jedediah getting caught was all the way back when Ponland was still a kingdom! Since then, the family kept getting bigger. Maybe it’s because Apples tend to be business ponies and farmers. If things go wrong, we’re usually the first to blame. And in times like war, all it takes is a little blame to cause a lot of ponies to get real angry real quickly.”

Applebloom paused a moment before she spoke. “Then...is it wrong to be an Apple?”

Applejack shook her head. “Applebloom, the Apples were some of the first ponies to enter the new continent. It was during the First Equestrian Civil War, right after Luna and Celestia went missing. Your ancestors got on a boat with about a million others, headed east, fought off the griffins that were living here, and set up their homes. I don’t know about you, but that sounds like something to be proud of, if I’ve ever heard it.”

Applebloom nodded before asking, “Then….what about that stallion? What’s to stop others from doing the same thing? What if they want to hurt us?”

She sighed. “Things are different here. Granny Smith spent years building up trust with everypony in this town. Not only that, but for every bad Apple, we got good ones like the Seeds, who are raising good families and making everypony proud.”

There was a silence before she asked her final question. “What about Germaneigh? That stallion said that they were coming here.”

She leaned down and wrapped her forelegs around her little sister. “I don’t know what Germaneigh’s gonna do,” she said softly. She released her and stood up with a confident smile. “But whatever happens, I ain’t letting them touch us, you can count on that!”

Applebloom smiled as Applejack loaded the empty barrels onto the wagon and strapped the harness around her waist as she faced Applebloom. “We better get going,” she said. Applebloom smiled as she walked beside her big sister, walking through the town square, past the entrance shops, and onto the dirt road.

It was only minutes later that they spotted the familiar sign that read Sweet Apple Acres. A little past it, she could see a red barn whose exterior paint had faded due to time and usage. Still, Applejack had always saw it as a sign of longevity. The barn had been here since the farm’s foundation, long before Applejack was even born.

As she got closer, she could smell the awful stench of barnyard animals happily playing in the fenced off portion of the nearby fields, located next to the barn. On the side of the barn was a small white house. Applebloom and Applejack approached the house and unhooked the harness of the wagon in front of the door.

Applejack and Applebloom walked around to the side of the house, faced a white door, and loudly tapped her hoof against it. They waited as a set of hoofsteps slowly approached the door. Applejack waited and heard the clinking and clanking of metals, and the rustling of locks as the door swung inward.

She was greeted by an elderly voice with a thick accent. “Applejack! Applebloom!” she said through a wrinkled smile.

Applejack smiled as she walked in. “I’ll probably have to count again, but at the rate we’re making money, we should be able to pay off the farm for another month.”

Granny Smith beamed at the news. “Darn tootin’! Them city slickers think that just ‘cause we ain’t loaded, we wouldn't make it, but look at us!” Granny Smith continued on her joyous rant about how she had shown all the others who doubted that the Apple family would last this long. Applejack ignored her rambling, and she sat down against table, taking off her tan stetson as she turned on the giant, mahogany radio standing on the kitchen counter.

As the radio came to life, Applebloom happily sat down while the smell of apple fritter spread across the kitchen, her grandmother happily adjusting the temperature on the over while Applebloom anxiously licker her lips.

The static over the radio cleared up as a voice became clear, cutting through the house. “In today’s news, ponies are questioning the sudden rounding up and displacement of Germaneigh’s unwanteds. There’s word that they’re taking them by the hoof full and placing them in vans, sending them to destinations unknown. Furthermore, this coincides with the news that Germaneigh continues to meet with The Lunar Republic. Some are questioning the unusual frequency of their visits.”

Chapter 10: Preparations and a Strange Prophecy

“I’m still not used to this new office,” Rarity complained as she leaned back, gulping down wine.

“It’s not easy, but think of how easy it’ll be to collaborate with the other nations now that we’re located at the central camp!” Time Turner said with a hint of enthusiasm.

Sometime after the attack on East Lunaria, the three united nations: Lunaria, Solaria, and Britannia had decided that it would be best to build a central headquarters for the sake of collaboration and cooperation on the war effort. The holy trinity, as they had been dubbed, decided that it would be best to build the new offices of the central headquarters within Camp Unita, their most guarded and valued camp. The camp itself had been created for the sake of unity among nations so it made sense to build the site of this newfounded international sense of cooperation within Camp Unita.

Unfortunately, this change meant several things for Rarity and Time Turner. First, they would have to move and set up housing near the camp. The other representatives from foreign countries had been accommodated as well, many living within the embassy nearby. Rarity had been offered the opportunity, but decided that she’d much rather live in her own home. On top of the regular stress of war time duties, she still had to tend to her official capacities as Prime Minister of Britannia.

The change was much easier for Time Turner, who seemed rather used to the idea of moving. Rarity had tried to pry information about Time Turner’s personal life quite frequently, but he never budged.

“I liked everything the way it was! I had a beautiful outside view, a dress shop right down the street, and a decent sized wardrobe,” Rarity huffed, leaning forward in her chair. “The one here barely holds a third of my collection.”

Rarity let out another sigh as she leaned her head forward, barely raised by a single hoof that rested her rickety wooden desk, “Anyway, have you made any progress in analyzing the wreckage recovered from the destroyed ravagers?”

“Yes, as we expected, they’re using red crystals as a power source. However, if we can find out what makes the ravagers tick, we can recreate the process,” Time turner said, adjusting his glasses.

“Meaning that we can make our own version of the ravagers?”

“Precisely,” Time Turner nodded, “the only problem is that the red crystals have a naturally higher ability to store magic. Unfortunately, red crystals are only found in Germaneigh. The only other option we have is to try and amp up our power source with our current supply of crystals and gemstones. If we amp up the power, then we can try and redirect the power to match the internal structure of the ravager.”

“Will we be able to replicate the big laser thingy?” Rarity asked with a straight face.

“Yes, er....the laser thingy....” Time Turner cringed at her vocabulary, “we’ve been able to deduce that the laser is simply a highly concentrated beam of magic. Normally, a single blast of it would deplete the entire airship’s reserves. Just trying to replicate it on the battlefield required several unicorns and an unnecessary amount of time.”

Time Turner paced around the room, looking in various directions as if searching for inspiration. “Oh yes!” he shouted, “Perhaps if we can find a way to combine the steam engines used in our current ships along with the crystals, we can create a system that will allow us to run the ships with two different functions. The steam engine will power all basic functions such as flight, while the crystals will power all offensive and defensive functions. The only problems is trying to control the redirection of power.”

“Well, perhaps-” Rarity’s sentence was cut short by Pencil Pusher pushing open the door.

Rarity turned with a look of annoyance, “Pencil Pusher, how many time have we been over this? It’s rude to barge in. Please knock next time.”

Pencil Pusher jumped back at the reprimanding and adjusted his tie, one his nervous habits. “I’m very sorry, Madame Rarity, but the representative from the Lunar Republic is here!”

Rarity’s demeanor immediately changed as she exclaimed, “Excellent! Just a moment.” She quickly levitated the small vanity mirror on her desk and began adjusting her mane and checking for any physical imperfections.

“What’s taking so long!” a tomboyish voice shouted from behind Pencil Pusher.

“I-I’m sorry Miss Rainbow Dash, but Madame Rarity has to make sure that she looks her best for-” Pencil Pusher said before Rainbow Dash pushed past him and entered the room.

“Goddesses, that ride was unbearable! First, it takes a week for us to get to Britannia, then my dumbass driver didn’t get the memo that you had moved to Camp Unita! Then, I have to bypass all this security mumbo jumbo just to get into Poninburg and past the Camp Unita security!” Rainbow Dash shouted to nopony in particular, “Anyway, which one of you is the prime minister?”

Rarity stared at her with a look of shock. She had just barged into her office with no prior warning without even addressing her properly! Rarity bore a scowl as she responded, “I am Madam Rarity, Prime Minister of the great nation of Britannia! I apologize for the inconvenience, but you simply can't just barge in here like that!”

“Oh right. I suppose that I should introduce myself,” Rainbow Dash said with a shrug, “I am Major Rainbow Dash of the Lunar Republic, and I was told that I’d be a representative from my country while we work together. I don't know. Hopefully, they'll be sending someone else here soon. And who exactly is this?” she asked pointing a hoof to Time Turner.

“Hello!” Time Turner said, adjusting his glasses, “I’m Time Turner!”

Rainbow Dash looked at him for a second and began examining his cutie mark. “Time Turner and an hourglass cutie mark. What are you, some kind of time traveler?”

“Why does everypony ask that!” Time Turner shouted with annoyance. “No! I am a historian with a knowledge of strategy and tactics.”

“Interesting,” Rainbow Dash said half-heartedly, “Anyway, as much as I’d love to sit around and play politician, I have a problem that needs to be solved.”

“I resent that,” Rarity said with an ever growing look of annoyance on her face.

“Of course you do," Rainbow Dash said dismissively. "Anyway, Germaneigh’s taken Pegasicillia, Grandallia, and Levintrot, as I’m sure you already know. All the while, Neighpon's attacking our coastlines. We need to strike back and get these bastards out of my home!”

“Well Miss R-”

“Major!” Rainbow Dash corrected her. “That is a title that I fought for and earned!”

“Major Rainbow Dash,” Rarity said with an eye roll, “I promise that I’ll do everything in my power to stop them. Time Turner and I were just discussing ways to combat their technological advantage over us.”

“Wow, a Britannian actually doing something productive, “ Rainbow dash said under her breath.

“What was that?” Rainbow Dash said, glaring daggers at Rainbow Dash.

“Oh nothing!” she said with an innocent smile. “Anyway, where the hay is Solaria? I thought they were sending the king, his daughter, and Princess Cadence over.”

“Yes,” Rarity said while rubbing the back of her neck, “they...are supposed to, but she’s been caught up with some internal affairs issues in Solaria. They said they’d be sending her over as soon as possible. As one of the three possible heirs to the throne, she's having to deal with the preparations in the event that she is chosen as are the rest of the three.”

“As soon as possible!” Rainbow Dash repeated in disbelief. “The nerve of those Solarians! This megalomaniac dictator is trying to take over the world, and they’re worried about ‘internal affairs’ and royal drama? Whatever, we’ll just start planning without them.”

“Very well,” Rarity said in an attempt to break the tension in the room, “Anyway, we’ve bee-”

“Madam!” General Trot shouted as he walked past Pencil Pusher, who just stood awkwardly in front of the door. “Madam, I apologize for being late. Anyway, we’ve received word of the enemy’s movements. I just finished briefing the other commanding officers." On General Trot's back was a small map. General Trot stood in front of the wooden table in the room and placed the map on it.

All three of four of them gathered around the table and watched as General Trot pointed his hoof at the map. The entire map was a detailed map of all territories governed by the Eastern Lunar Republic. The map contained various routes and a layout of the different levels of elevations.

“Here,” he said, pointing to Pegasicillia and dragging his hoof directly to the right, “is where we had predicted that Germaneigh was heading. This is the quickest and shortest route to the capital, and it would make the most sense if they were trying to take over the country.”

They all nodded as he moved his hoof back to Pegasicillia. “However, after taking Pegasicillia and setting up camp, Germaneigh has began gathering an unusually high number of troops in this area,” he said, moving his hoof just southeast of Pegasicillia.

Trot pointed his lower lower and along the coastline. "Neighpon has been attacking along these areas, along the coastline and heading west."

“This is most unusual and makes no sense, given their positions. With a combined attack, it would be quite easy to organize a joint attack on the capital from their current positions. The only conclusion that we can draw is that they’re both heading here,” he said pointing to a city labeled “New Cloudsdale”. It was towards the edge of the map, bordering the ocean. “This city holds no apparent advantage or key resources. We cannot see a reason why they would bother with such an unusual location.”

“Perhaps there’s something that the city has that we aren’t aware of,” Time Turner said, turning his gaze towards Rainbow Dash.

“Don’t look at me!” she said defensively, “I’m just as confused as you are.”

Anyway,perhaps Germaneigh’s looking for something very particular, “Time Turner said, adjusting his glasses.

“That seems to be the case. However, the city has a population of over one million. We cannot let it fall into German hooves,” General Trot finished.

“We’re close to the sea. That definitely could prove to be a key advantage for us,” Time Turner added.

General Trot nodded. “Precisely what I was thinking. Given their current position and the pace of their movement, it should take them around two weeks to reach the city. This gives us plenty of time to prepare.”

“Very good,” Rarity nodded.

"Wait a minute," Rainbow Dash interrupted. "I want to go. It's my country, and I want to fight them."

General Trot nodded. "I expected as much. Our forces could use an excellent soldier such as yourself. Don't worry, Lieutenant-General Fleetfoot should be arriving soon to fill in for you. I can have your housing arranged within the camp so that you’ll be deployed along with the forces within Camp Unita. Also, given your rank and experience, I'll supply a team under your command."

Rainbow Dash gave an approving nod. "Thank you," she simply said.

“Yes, we will begin preparations first thing in the morning. However, I believe that we could all use some rest,” General Trot said to the three ponies gathered before him.

They all began nodding, including Rainbow Dash, who let out an audible yawn.

As they all began packing their things, Rarity turned to Time Turner. “Time Turner, I was wondering....if you’re not too busy....would you mind walking with me to my house?”

“Umm....” Time Turner mumbled, “sure! I guess that wouldn’t be too much trouble.”

“Excellent!” Rarity said with a smile as she grabbed her hat and reached in her wardrobe for a shiny, velvet dress with sapphires lining the edges as well as her silver pendant that bore the sun and moon.

After several minutes of nitpicking over her dress, they finally left. They now stood outside the offices of the Allied headquarters, and began to make their way out of Camp Unita. It was a relatively simple walk. First, they had to walk past the numerous recruits and soldiers that were out training and make their way to the steel wall which encased the camp. The wall was over five stories in height and about ten feet thick. At the top of the wall was the usual line of guards and soldiers that kept watch of the camp. There was always someone guarding the wall in case of an enemy attack on the camp. The only area not enclosed was the dock. For the dock, they had a line of ships that on constant patrol. In addition to that, in the mountains surrounding the dock is where Britannia hid Aryes, Britannia’s flagship. It was truly an impenetrable fortress.

When they got closer to the wall, they stood in front of a large metal door and were approached by an earth pony in a yellow military vest.

“Identification,” he said authoritatively.

Both Time Turner and Rarity reached in their saddle bags and pulled out a sheet of papers that contained their personal information which included date of birth, country of origin, and security clearances. After a brief examination, the earth pony returned their paper and approached a blue lever. The earth pony pulled the lever, causing the steel door to raise. With that, the two parted the camp and into the surrounding town. As they were leaving, they ran across a very familiar white stallion.

“Madam Prime Minister!” Shining Armor exclaimed, pulling himself into a salute.

“Oh relax darling!” Rarity said with a casual wave of her hoof, “We’re just leaving, and I wanted to say hi.”

“Oh,” Shining Armor said, pulling his hoof down, “Um...hi Madam Rarity. It’s nice to see you.”

“And it is nice to see you, Shining Armor,” she said with a sincere smile, now turning her gaze to the tavern just behind him.

“Having a late night drink are we?” she said with a smirk. “I always love a good afterwork drink of wine to calm the nerves.”

“Well actually, I was just speaking with one of my new teammates.”

“Interesting. Tell me more about these teammates. I imagine that it takes a special kind of unicorn to pique your interest.”

“Yes. Well, there are two that I’ve just recruited; both of them Solarian, and both of them are excellent magic users. Although they’re relatively matched in terms of skill, something about this one has drawn my interest. I feel something...strangely familiar about her.” he said.

“Whatever do you mean?” Rarity asked.

“I’m not sure. All I know is that I trust her, and I feel like she has the potential to make an excellent soldier. I’m afraid she might end up surpassing me!” he added with a chuckle.

“Well, I’m sure it won’t be anytime soon. Anyway, Time Turner and I must be going. It was marvelous to see you again,” she said with a wave.

Time Turner added a casual wave and walked away with Rarity, who was unable to see Shining Armor nervously waving goodbye as he stumbled backwards.

The two passed the tavern and entered the streets of Poninburg. Poninburg was a small town located on the far southwestern region of Britannia. Out of all the possible locations that were considered for a united camp, Poninburg stood out due to the open terrain and unused land as well as the small town nearby, meaning less focus on civilian protection in the unlikely event of an enemy invasion.

The low population was especially evident as Rarity and Time Turner walked along the sidewalks of the town, not a single carriage or automobile in sight.

"It’s very quiet,” Rarity noted as she looked around the vacant streets.

“It’s pretty late. I imagine most ponies are in bed or spending time with their families around this time,” Time Turner responded.

Rarity groaned, “Don’t talk to me about family, please.”

“Oh?” Time Turner said this a grin, “Relatives in town?”

“Yes,” Rarity said with a sigh, “After the Battle of Britannia, I wanted to have them closer so that I could keep them safe. Due to recent events, I had them move in with me into the house where I’m living. It’s large enough to accommodate all of us, but still, it can be quite an ordeal. My little sister just goes on and on about getting her cutie mark, and my parents are just very......interesting ponies.”

“Say, Rarity. You’ve never told me anything your family besides your little sister. Tell me about them.”

Rarity smiled, “Actually, you’ve already met one of them.”

“Really?” Time Turner said with a puzzled look, “Who?”

“General Trot, of course!” Rarity beamed. “He’s my uncle.

Time Turner nearly stopped in his tracks, but continued walking when he noticed Rarity’s laugh at his reaction. “I-I had no idea your family had a military history.”

“Funny you should mention that. My dad was actually a colonel before he retired to spend time with my family. He and my uncle fought side by side during the last war with Germaneigh and Lunaria. After the war, he retired and settled down to help raise Sweetie Belle. I was not so lucky. When I was growing up, my father was always gloating about the military and how I should be ready to fight if needed. He and my uncle helped train me in the art of swordsmanship from a very young age.”

“Wow, you’re a swordsman? You’ll have to show me that sometime!” Time Turner said with a chuckle.

“Sadly, I doubt I’d be much good anymore. After the war, I left home to pursue my dreams of being a designer. I haven’t touched a blade since. I doubt that a politician has need of a blade. Speaking of, there was something that I’ve been meaning to ask you.”

“What’s that?” Time Turner asked.

Rarity bit her lip, carefully repeating the question in her head and trying to phrase the words as best she could. If she could get an answer or at least some emotional response, perhaps she could learn more about this strange stallion. “Were you a soldier at some point in your life?” Rarity asked, carefully observing his face for a reaction.

Time Turner’s normally playful expression shifted to a more somber tone. His mouth bore a serious frown and his eyes focused coldly in the distance. Even his pace dramatically slowed down, as if he was being pushed back by his thoughts.”

“Yes,” Time Turner said, maintaining that frightened look on his face, “I was. I’m sorry Rarity, but I’d prefer not to discuss it.”

Rarity stopped in front of Time Turner and gently placed a hoof on his shoulder, instantly snapping him away from his thoughts. “It’s okay, dear. I’m sorry if I brought up any unwanted memories. We were having such a pleasant walk. I don’t want to ruin it,” Rarity said with a sincere smile on her face. Those peaceful blue eyes seemed to calm his nerves almost instantly as all his worries washed away.

Time Turner took a deep breath and smiled. “It’s okay Rarity. It’s just...there are some secrets that I’d just rather not discuss. Now come on, you’ve never told me about you life as a designer. I’m curious, did you meet any famous ponies?”

Rarity’s face instantly lit up. “Did I! I can’t believe I never told you about the time that I met Sapphire Shores!”

After a short while of joking and chatting, Rarity stopped in front of large two story house, painted a shade of mahogany. It was a rather well designed house, as expected from a government official’s designated residence, especially with Rarity’s discerning eye.

“Here we ar-” Rarity said before being cut off by a loud child-like yell.

“I just know that I’ll get my cutie mark in hang gliding!”

“Sweetie Belle, please not in the-”

Crash!

“Never mind.”

Time Turner began laughing along with Rarity. Rarity smiled and turned to Time Turner. “It’s been a pleasant walk. Thank you very much for walking me to my house.”

“Oh, it’s no problem! Besides, I imagine it’d be pretty unnerving for such an important figure to be wandering the streets alone at night..”

“That wouldn’t have been a problem, actually. You see, we’ve been followed by my government security all night! Plus, they placed a protective enchantment on my dress. If I were to suddenly feel threatened, a protective barrier would activate and my guards would spring into action!” Rarity said with the brightest smile on her face, oblivious to the shock that overcame Time Turner.

“So.....” Time Turner said with a look of confusion and bewilderment, “they've been watching us....this whole time.”

“Oh, don’t worry, dear,” she said with a wave of her hoof, “they don’t care. I really did just want to have a walk with you!”

Time Turner seemed to relax more as she explained. “I guess I understand, still.....I hate being watched.”

“Well, I had a pleasant walk. Goodnight Time Turner,” Rarity smiled. Before Time Turner could react, Rarity leaned forward and gently kissed his right cheek. Instantly, Time Turner felt his thoughts scatter as a blush formed across his face.

Rarity could barely suppress her laughter from Time Turner’s reaction and simply smiled and waved goodbye.

It was later that night, that Rarity finally made her way to bed, tossing and turning about in attempt to get some well deserved rest. Thoughts rang through her mind in clustered mess. She thought about the war, about her family, about Time Turner and his mysterious nature. It was all a blur in her mind. As she was about to drift away into sleep, she began hearing a faint humming. The sound blossomed into the full and crisp voice of a female singer. It sounded....somehow familiar to her.

One week later

“Sidestep!”

“Counter!”

“You can never let your enemy dictate the battle! Always maintain control!” Shining Armor shouted as his blade caught blocked a swing from Twilight Sparkle’s own. The blades had been dulled to reduce any chances of fatality. Even with this safety precaution, they maintained the mindset of battle as they fiercely swung their telekinetically wielded blades against one another. There was no room for mistakes on the battlefield, and they intended not to make a habit of it.

Upon hearing hoofsteps to his right, he quickly shot a telekinetic blast that pushed away Twilight so that he could focus on his other opponent.

Star Dust took advantage of Shining Armor’s swing and quickly teleported to his side. Sparks flew as Shining Armor’s blade clashed with Star Dust’s own. Star Dust swung her right foreleg wildly at Shining Armor, who strafed to the side. He quickly twisted his body and delivered a powerful kick from his hind legs to her ribcage with just enough force to not shatter them. The resulting blow knocked Star Dust away, and freed her blade from it’s telekinetic grasp.

Shining Armor looked over Star Dust and lectured, “Star Dust, never let an enemy’s attack break your concentration. You must always maintain a magical hold over your blade. Also-”

“Aaaaah!” Twilight Sparkle shouted as she levitated hundreds of rocks into the air and tossed them in Shining Armor’s direction. Shining Armor brought his blade to his front and positioned it vertically. As each of the rock’s were about to make impact, bright splotches of magenta appeared around Shining Armor causing each of the rocks to bounce off harmlessly.

“Simple yet effective diversion, Twilight,” Shining Armor complemented while nodded his head, “however, it helps if you can actually conceal yourself.”

Amidst the rocks that she was throwing against Shining Armor’s shield, Twilight Sparkle appeared, obscured by the dust and granite that floated through the air. Shining Armor galloped forward, blasting through the rocks and vertically sliced through Twilight Sparkle.

There was no blood. The blade simply cut through her, like fog. Shining Armor laughed as he turned around to face the real Twilight. “Very clever, Twiley. However, you need to be a little less transparent next time.”

Gathering magical energy into his right hoof, Shining Armor punched in Twilight’s direction. A powerful force rippled through the air; the power of his own magic was infused within a single punch. The resulting attack knocked Twilight against the ground. Struggling, Twilight made her way to her hooves and was joined by Star Dust. Both of there were bruised and had several cuts throughout their body. the most prominent was a large gash along Twilight's sides as a result of her sudden collision with the ground only moments ago.

“Good job, I think that’s good enough for today,” Shining Armor said as he wiped the sweat from his brow, “Besides, I have some news.”

“News?” they both asked in confusion.

“Yes. As you’ve probably heard, Germaneigh and Neighpon are heading further and further into Lunarian territory. The alliance is planning to put a stop to their plans, and they intend to set up a blockade around their destination: New Cloudsdale. We will be manning the front lines. You will have one week to prepare and gain as much from my instruction as you can. Can you handle that?”

“Yes sir!” they both said with a salute.

“Good,” Shining Armor smiled, “now get some rest. Tomorrow morning, you’ll be training with the rest of our team.”

With a final salute, the two headed to the mess hall before finally arriving at their barracks. Once she got there, she pulled out a quill and a piece of parchment. Diligently, she began writing her letter to Spike and her mother. Ever since she had been sent to Camp Unita, she had began sending letters back home once a week after her mother had sent her a letter scolding her for not writing enough.

“Love, Twilight Sparkle,” Twilight wrote as she rolled up the letter and placed it in her satchel. She was about to begin her late night reading when she noticed Big Macintosh in the corner, staring at the window by his bed. It was dark outside, but one could still see the moon obscured by rain clouds in the distance. It was getting late and soon enough the other unicorns had made it back. All of them were chatting with each other happily; all of them except Big Macintosh.

She took and moment and stared at him. Star Dust said that he’s getting deployed as well. Still, what could be bothering him so much? He had always been by himself, never saying more than “eeyup”, “nope”, or other simple replies. She had tried to learn more about the mysterious stallion, but found out little except that he was a Ponish refuge. Whatever horrors haunted his mind, he would not say, but it was clearly etched across his face: fear. Of what, Twilight couldn't say.

It doesn't matter anyway, she thought. I need to focus on my training.

Her body and mind were far too sore for another night practice, she was sad to admit. Even Star Dust, who laid in the bed beside her, had opted to spend the night buried in her books. The mind is just as important to train as the body, Shining Armor had told the two of them on one particular night.

Twilight reached in her satchel and pulled out a set of tomes. Diligently, she scanned page after page, absorbing the knowledge encapsulated within. Together, the two of them studied for several hours until the lights had dimmed, leaving only the light of their horns.

Twilight leaned over, curiously. “What are you reading?” Twilight whispered across the room.

Star Dust chuckled and turned to face Twilight. “A little noisy of you, but all right,” she said, “I’m reading about Star Swirl the Bearded. They say right before he died, he gave one final prophecy.”

“What was it?” Twilight asked, intrigued. Twilight Sparkle prided herself in her knowledge of historical figures and was silently cursing herself for not having heard it.

Star Dust picked up the book and pointed to the passage in question. “When the world is stained with the blood of thy friends and family and the world thrown into chaos, they will meet in the eye of the storm. It is they who shall awake the fallen, and it is they who shall bathe the world in light once more. There shall be a spark, and with that spark the world shall stand anew, harmony arisen.”

“What do you think it mean?” Twilight asked.

“No clue,” Star Dust said, closing the book, “sounds familiar though, doesn’t it? The world in chaos and stained with blood. I’m guessing that Star Swirl was awaiting some mythic hero to bring about world peace. Maybe, he was talking about me,” Star Dust joked. "Anyway, it's getting late. You should try and get some sleep." dimmed her horn, coating the room in darkness.

Twilight dimmed her own horn. “Yeah,” Twilight said with a soft laugh, “I can’t wait to return home. I bet my mom’s at wits end trying to manage the library without me. I doubt Spike’s handling it too much better. He’s probably whining to her now about how he doesn’t get enough sleep while she’s telling him to get up and get to work.”

Twilight stopped for a second to hear snoring from beside her. Star Dust lay, scrambling in her bed sheets. Twilight laughed and said to herself, “I guess it’s about to for me to go to bed too.”

Twilight laid her head into her pillow and let out a deep breath. It had been a long day, and she was hoping for some sleep. Slowly, time ceased to exist and the conscious world faded before Twilight Sparkle.

There was a bright flash of light.

Twilight Sparkle opened her eyes and could no longer see the beds or walls of the barracks. She was in a strange place coated entirely in white. “Where am I?” Twilight asked to nopony in particular.

Her voice echoed throughout the void, and she began walking through this strange nothingness when she spotted a strange figure in the distance. It was the silhouette of a pegasus pony. Twilight squinted to see the pony staring back at her. It was clear to her now, her long flowing mane and angelic wings; it was the same pony as before, the one who guided her out of the burning building that day.

“Hey!” Twilight shouted to the pegasus. The pegasus stood for a moment before galloping off. “Wait!” Twilight shouted, extending her hoof.

Twilight took off in pursuit of the pegasus and was beginning to lost track of her when she noticed a strange building in the distance. Without warning, the pegasus vanished, leaving Twilight standing in confusion.

She quickly turned her attention to the building in the distance. It looked like an old church, small and aged. The windows were cracked and dirty and had vines growing out from them, covering the walls of the church. The wood around it was chipped and white paint was chipping of all sides of the building. It had two metal statues on the roof: Luna and Celestia, the goddesses of old.

The strange appearance of the church was no longer what was bothering Twilight, It was now the muffled music coming from within the building. It was painfully recognizable to Twilight by now. It was the same melody that she had heard on the night of the fire; the same melody that haunted her dreams. Somehow, this was different. It was somehow.....entrancing. It drew Twilight closer and closer to the church until finally, she pushed open it’s wooden doors.

When she entered, the music stopped. It seemed like a regular bi-theistic church. On all sides, by the doors, there were rows of pews coated with aged leather. On the sides, stained glass depicted scenes of both Princess Luna and Celestia in thier fight with the legendary tyrant, Discord, and of their subsequent rule. In the front of the church was a large altar surrounded on all sides by five ponies in red hooded cloaks. Twilight approached them and called out to them. They did not respond.

Twilight walked cautiously up to the altar and stared at the five ponies, attempting to see their faces. Underneath their hoods, Twilight could only see a bright light forming the shape of a pony's face. As Twilight examined them, she could see their silhouettes forming different mane styles.

“Who are you?” Twilight called out. The five silently faced Twilight and surrounded her from all sides.

“Please, I don’t want any trouble,” Twilight whimpered. One of the five lowered her hood to reveal a long, heart shaped mane. Twilight gasped as the same pony that she had been chasing, now dressed in a red cloak, gently placed a hoof gently on her shoulder. Twilight shuddered before she felt a gentle warmth radiate throughout her body, causing her to relax and face the other four.

The hooded pony released her hoof, pulled up her hood, and joined the others in front of Twilight. Together, they stood before Twilight as she asked them in the bravest voice she could muster, “Who are you? What is this place?”

Together, they responded in a monotone voice, “We are the lambs guided by fate, and you are the sheppard, Twilight Sparkle.”

“W-What?” Twilight muttered, “What do you mean? What’s going on?”

Before they could respond, she felt herself enveloped in a distant coldness as the darkness began to consume the world around her. The five cloaked figures slowly vanished as they were devoured by the darkness. Twilight Sparkle could feel her body growing numb as she stood in pitch black. She wanted to scream. She wanted to escape. The only sound that could be heard was that infernal song that now blasted in her eardrums.

Silence, then nothing.

Twilight Sparkle awoke, covered in sweat and gasping for air. She looked around to see the room illuminated by moonlight. She could see her fellow soldiers peacefully sleeping. Twilight Sparkle laid back in her bed and looked to Star Dust’s side where she could faintly see her book. What did Star Swirl mean?